The following is not real. Some of you know have known me will recognize some of the people, but this is not how this actually happened. People suggested I try writing something else so here you go.

So, Im going to be straight up for a second. I think about fucking everyone I meet. I think about how they would feel under my hands. Or how I could make them cum. I think about what kinky stuff they might be into. Is the fat old charge nurse into anal? What would that paramedic do if I asked him to piss on me? Would the clerk that checked me out at the store rim me if I went down on him?
All of these and more race through my mind. Normally I push them out of the way. Sometimes I dwell on them, and try to find out. And that’s how it was with my father in law.
From the moment I saw him, I wanted to fuck him. Joe and I had just started dating and we had gone to his parents house. My future father in law (lets call him Frank) was a runner. Not just recreationally. He liked to do marathons and shit like that. As such, he was in amazing shape. Athletic and slim. His muscles were well defined under his skin, and he had the sharp facial figures like a sculpture. His hair was still black, aside from the gray that had begun to appear at his temples.
To be fair, I was in shape then too. More than one, actually. They were just circles of various sizes.
From that day forward, I wanted to fuck him. I wouldn’t say I was obsessed, but I did think about it often. I was still occasionally fucking Joe’s brother, so I would find myself comparing their cocks. Joe’s wasn’t small, necessarily, but it lacked his brother’s girth. I began to wonder what it would take to get Frank to fuck around on his wife. He had raised one son to have an intense moral direction. Joe doesn’t like anything I like in the bedroom, mostly because he finds it degrading to me.
On the other hand, his other son was a complete dirtbag. He was the one that came on to me first. To be fair, I kept it going after the wedding, but he could have said no. What kind of a guy fucks his brothers wife the day they leave for their honeymoon?
So what kind of guy was Frank? One of his sons was an outlier, but which one? And then what kind of woman would not only entice him to cheat, but to fuck his sons wife as well. It was the kind of challenge I rose to. I had to find out. It would be quite the accomplishment, fucking all the men in a family. Well, aside from mine, I guess.
It would be a process. A long one. Find out if he would cheat. Find out if he would cheat with a fat girl. Find out if he would cheat with a fat daughter in law. Finally find out if he wanted a whore or an angel. I could do either, but angel was temporary. I would see him pretty regularly, once week or so, more often during the summer. He had a pool, you see, and Joe loved to swim.
So I got to work. First step was to see if he was even interested. I waited until the next time we went swimming. That would be a few weeks away, so I contented myself through masturbation that mostly involved him and my dad tag teaming me. By the time we were actually going, not even these clit sessions could tide me over.
I had thought about doing a two piece, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it. So I settled on my one piece. It would be sufficient for this. The changing room was their bedroom, and it had a sliding glass door that led to the pool. There was a curtain to pull to cover it. I thought about leaving the curtain open, but there was never a time when he was the only one in line of sight. Disappointed, I headed to the pool to join the others.
It was while swimming that I saw my first opportunity. The pool itself was a saltwater pool, and at one end was a hot tub fixture that overflowed in a waterfall into the pool itself. Frank was standing by the waterfall, talking to Joe, who was in the tub. I dove under the water, and while I swam to the waterfall, I adjusted by suit so that I had a nipple peaking out. I wasn’t able to be sure, and I didn’t want too much to show, but it was a gamble.
I rose out of the water next to Frank, my left nipple exposed. I slid up next to him and asked what they were up to. Joe couldn’t see my tits from his position, No one else would be in line of sight if I turned towards Frank. Slowly, with the waterfall falling on me, I turned towards him and asked him what he was drinking.
He looked to me and opened his mouth to answer, but his eyes went right to my tit. I held my breath. Would he say something? Would he freak out? Would he just stare?
The latter. As he responded to me, I slowly exhaled the breath I had been holding. His eyes were flicking between Joe, me, and my nipple. I was looking him over too. His chest had a small v shaped patch of graying hair, his nipples sat flush against his body. His neck was ridged by firm tendons and muscles. Fucking hell he was sooo hot. Joe began moving toward the stairs so I dipped down and fixed my suit.
I swam away eagerly awaiting my next chance. I was optimistic about this thing for the first time. Pushing the envelope and taking chances were such a turn on for me that I was spent the rest of the swim time rubbing my clit hidden by the water.
We caught eyes a few times after that, but he didn’t really betray anything else. A plan took form. I would be the last to get out. I would go into the room to change, and somehow entice him in there once I had stripped out of my suit and covered myself. Then, a quick flash, or something. I wasn’t sure yet.
As luck would have it, Frank and I were the last two. Improvising, I got out and piddled around outside until Joe had finished changing. I went in, and began to look around the room for something to give me an excuse to get him in here. I had to hurry, and act while he was alone in the pool area. If anyone else was there, they might come instead.
It didn’t take long. There was a hamper in the bathroom for towels, but Joe had been Joe and just piled them on top of it. Under the pile of wet towels, it might be missed. I stripped out of my suit, and wrapped myself in a dry towel. I rushed to the door and looked out. He was still alone, but he was out of the pool.
I slid the door open. “Hey Frank. Where do I put my towels?”
He looked at me in the towel, and flipped his head to the main doors into the house, possibly to see were everyone was, then back to me. “I-In the bathroom, Claire.” He said.
“I looked I don’t see it. Can you show me?” I asked. Deliberately I looked down. His wet trunks clung to his body. It wasn’t hard to see the outline of his cock, hanging flaccid, along his body. It was hard to gage, but he looked bigger than either of his sons. I let my eyes linger, then went back to his face. I bit my lower lip.
Wordlessly he started towards me. “Thanks, Frank.” I said, retreating back into the room before he got there. Now what? I thought to myself. Just dropping the towel would be a high risk high reward situation. If he reacts poorly, it might be impossible to say it was just an accident. Instead, I sat on his bed, facing the bathroom. I spread my legs, leaving the towel on, but parted just enough.
He came in and stopped. My breath caught again. For what seemed like an eternity he stared at me. He smiled slightly, but it was gone as quick as it came. He moved to the bathroom.
“Oh.” He said as he rounded the corner. “Fuckin’ Joe.” He said. He leaned down to begin picking the towels up. He turned his head to me. His eyes right between my legs. I know he could see my pussy. “Does he at least put thigs away at home?”
I just shook my head, looking at him. He looked away and stood. “Well, there’s the hamper. You can put the towel in there.”
I stood, bent over to grab the wet one I had used, and walked into the bathroom, passing him in the door way. I turned sideways, ass to him, as I slipped through. I stuck my ass out, and brushed it across his groin, feeling his bulge as I did so. I dropped the towel in the hamper.
I turned to Frank. He was staring at me. “Can you hand me my clothes? They are on the bed.” His face was red as he turned and proceeded into the room. As soon as his back was turned, I went for it. I dropped the towel. He returned and stopped as soon as he saw me. “Thanks.” I said. And I took the clothes. He stared at me. At my tits. My pussy.
“Claire, I-“ he began. I closed the door.
Fuck. I needed to cum. I heard the door slide open and then close. I thought about his cock, I thought about him pinning me in the doorway and forcing it into me. I wondered if he would try to fuck my ass. My fingers went to my clit. It didn’t take long before I was cumming.
After, I took stock of where I was. I had gone for broke. It hadn’t blown up in my face. And I felt like I knew he would cheat. I felt like he liked big tits, and I felt that he wanted me to be slutty. Maybe this would be easy.
I was wrong. The next few swim days he was noticeably absent. His wife had said that he was running errands or something like that. She never seemed bothered. I fucked myself after one day imaging he had told her and we were going to have a threesome.
The next chance would be an unexpected one.
It was Labor Day. I remember because I was off and Joe worked, taking the double time that he would get. Joe was already gone when I woke, and knowing that I would have 7 hours in the house alone had me wet thinking about who I was going to have over to fuck. I had begun to flip through my contacts when the phone rang, the caller ID showing it was Joes cell. My heart sank. He had to be telling me that he was coming home early.
“Hey, babe.” I answered, forcing a yawn.
“You just getting up?”
“Yeah. Whats up?”
“I need you to do me a favor. I need you to go into the garage and grab a tool and bring it to my dad.” He said.
I sat straight up. “Yeah I can do that.”
“Mom has the car and she’s out at my aunts. He told me not to worry about it, but hes been looking forward to this project for a while.”
“Sure!” I jumped out of bed as he talked me through the garage and the location of the tool. Once identified, I let him go, and began to plot my course of action.
He was clearly hesitant. But he couldn’t trust himself around me. He knew what the game was, he knew he would lose, and he was just trying not to play. I needed to be able to get him to the table.
Clothes would be key. It was a little cooler, too cool for shorts, but leggings would work. No panties. The top would be a little trickier. My tits are huge, H Cups. Braless wasn’t an option, but I had an ill fitting balconette that let the tops of my areolas pop out if I positioned it right. A white camisole and light black sweater completed the outfit. I checked myself out in the mirror. A quick tug on the camisole brought a hint of areola into view. Perfect.
I went out to the truck, threw the tool in the back and headed off to my in laws house. The whole ride over there I had the butterflies in my stomach that were my vice. That anticipation of something new and different. The pushing of boundaries, the taboo of the act, the risk of getting caught. All were combining to give me a high that nothing else could touch.
By the time I pulled into the gravel driveway, my pussy was aching. As I rolled to a stop, I realized I hadn’t even thought about what I was going to do. I had been so preoccupied thinking about fucking him, that I hadn’t even bothered to think about how I was going to do it.
As I got out of the truck, Frank came out from the side of the house. He was in jeans and a long-sleeved red shirt. Sawdust clung to it. He stopped when he say me, but then continued on.
“What are you doing here, Claire?” There was a tinge of anger. Good.
“Joe told me you needed this.” I went to the back and pulled out the saw.
“Yeah I told him not to worry about it.”
“Well he worried.” I passed the saw to him.
He looked me up and down. “Tell him thanks.” He said and then turned with the saw and headed back to the house.
Fuck. This wasn’t working. I watched as he turned around back. He was resisting, but I saw it in his eyes. I know that look. Seen it in plenty of men’s eyes. I pulled the black sweater off, threw it in the truck, and headed off in his footsteps.
I rounded the corner and saw him in his workshop. Formerly a detached garage, he had turned it into his hobby room a few years ago. There was a piece of wood on two stands that he was measuring. A few stools and chairs littered the perimeter of the shop. When he saw me, he stopped and sighed.
“What are you working on?” I asked.
“Claire, why are you here?”
“Im bored.” I said, biting my lip. “Joe is at work, and hes not as entertaining as he could be even when he is home.
“W-well I got a lot of stuff to do here, and I’m not going to be entertaining anyway.” He returned to measuring.
“Well, anything is better than being alone at the house.” I found one of the rocking chairs and sat in it. So far, so good, but I was running out of moves. The silences persisted for a few minutes while he measured and marked different pieces of wood. Then it hit me. I had a plan. All I had to do was wat for my opening.
It didn’t take long. After about 5 more minutes of silence, he left to go inside to get something. I took my shot. As soon as he was gone, I jumped up and headed for the pool. Flipping the cover on the control panel, I flipped the tub to on. I raced back to the shop, and I stripped off all my clothes, placing them in the chair I was sitting in. I then raced through the brisk air to the tub, where I slid in.
The water was ice cold. My nipples immediately hardened. The water coming from the jets was warm, but still, my teeth began to chatter. I prayed the water would heat up quickly.
I heard the side door open. He was heading back into the shop. It didn’t take long before he rounded the corner. I waved at him. He slowly walked over.
“Claire. What the hell are you doing?”
“Entertaining myself.” I said. I made a show of pushing my hands down to my pussy. “Since you wont, I have to find something to do.”
“This ain’t right, Claire. Theres something wrong with you.”
I smiled and closed my eyes as my fingers slipped inside me. “Mmmhm.” I moaned in agreement. “Very wrong.” I said.
He watched me finger myself. He didn’t leave. I went all in. I stood and began to walk out of the tub. The chill in the air brought my chattering teeth back. “I’m going to go into the house and Im going to be entertaining myself. If you are bored, you should follow me.” And I headed for the sliding door.
I entered, thought about the couch, but decided against getting it all wet, and went to the floor instead. I got down on all fours, ass in the air, and began to play with my pussy. I rubbed my asshole too.
I heard the door open and smiled. I had won.
I rolled over and lay on my back. He stood over me. He began to undo his jeans and I moved to my knees. “You are going to love this, Frank.” I told him.
I was eager to finally see this cock. As his jeans fell I reached up and took his boxers in my hands, I pulled them down.
It was wonderful. Bigger than either of his sons. A good 6 or 7 inches, if I have to guess, but thick. His balls hung in a sack covered in gray pubic hairs. I opened my mouth, and licked the length of his shaft, my eyes locked with his. From the tip to the base, and then back again. He began to grow. I took him into my mouth and began to suck. Using my mouth, suction, tongue, suction, tongue. He grew to an impressive level of fullness in my mouth. I pulled it out.
“Gag me, daddy.” I said before plunging down on it again. This time I felt him hit the back of my throat and the first gag began. I felt his hand on the back of my head as he held me there. Oh yes. He wanted a whore. I’d give him that.
He let me up and I pulled back, rubbing the slime covered cock on my face. “You are so much bigger than Joe.” I said.
“Shut the fuck up.” He said and he forced it back in my mouth. Another round of gaging began. When he let me up from it, I went back to his balls, letting the cock lay across my face. I licked and gently sucked each ball, and then I moved lower. He moved back. He looked at me confused. “What are you doing?”
Poor bastard. He’d never been rimmed. I smiled. I stood and undid his shirt. Once off I sucked and nibbled at his nipples as I walked him back to his chair. He fell down into it. I returned to my knees and the blow job. Building up a good supply of saliva, I worked down to his balls again, and then to under them.
It was clear he had been working, but it turned me on even more. Lower and further I pushed, my tongue searching for his ass. I could hear him moaning. I reached up and grabbed his cock. Mainly to keep him from jerking it and cumming too quick. I finally found it. I thought about how wanton and whoreish I was being. On my knees, with my tongue on my husbands fathers ass.
“Fucking hell, Claire.” He moaned. I pulled out.
“Betty doesn’t to that, does she?” I smiled.
He shook his head and stood up. It was his turn to take control. He turned me around and began kissing my neck and rubbing my tits. I felt his cock pressing into my back. He reached down and inserted a finger into my pussy. I felt him pushing me down and over. I resumed my position on my knees, my shoulders and head on the carpet.
“Fuck me daddy.” I said.
“Where?” he asked
“Anywhere you want.”
“Does he do anal?” I shook my head no, preparing for the possibility that I was about to take a pretty big cock in my ass. “Just my pussy.”
I felt the head at my ass. I reached back and spread for him. “Yessss, daddy.” He began to push in. I gasped when he first popped in. We had no lube, aside from my spit, and he was bigger than any I had been buttfucked with in a while. I let my cheeks go. The pain was reaching my threshold. I took my other hand and went to my clit, hoping to off set it.
That seemed to work. The searing pain became more bearable. “Im a whore. Im a whore. Im a whore.” I began to repeat to myself reminding myself that I wanted this. He began to slid in and out.
“Do you fuck Bettys ass, Frank?”
“Call me daddy.”
“Do you fuck Bettys ass, Daddy?”
“Not in a while.” It turned me on even more that Betty used to take dicks in her ass.
“Pull my hair daddy.” He obliged as he began to pick up speed. He had the stamina I expected from a runner, as well as the endurance.
He was pounding my ass now. My own fingers had brought me to the point of climax. I screamed as the cum took me, clinching my ass around his thick invading cock. I fully expected him to cum. But he slowed down. Not wanting to hurt me as my ass was clenching, he slowed, delaying his own satisfaction.
As soon as I subsided, we resumed the fucking. His relentless assault on my body. I couldn’t wait to have him fucking my pussy like this. “Im gonna cum, Claire.” He exclaimed.
“Do it daddy. Cum inside me.”
With a shudder he did. With each pump he moaned and shook. I couldn’t feel him cumming, but I knew it was a lot. I only felt it as he fell out of my ass. He fell next to me, catching his breath. I moved to my side and snuggled up next to him. “Good?” he asked me.
“Better than both your sons.” I smiled.
He looked at me shocked for a moment. Before he began to smile, letting his head fall back to the floor. “Wow. You are a whore. But you are an amazing fuck.”
I smiled and looked down at his cock. The cum coated it, but it didnt look bad. I leaned over and took it into my mouth. He looked at me with a mixture of lust and confusion. I felt his cock twitch a little in my mouth.
I pulled off it. “I want you to fuck my pussy next.”

I'm looking for a girl who would like to do the following: Film yourself while reading out loud one of my erotic execution stories and masturbate to it while doing so. If you want to stay anonymous cover your face or keep your face outside the camera's scope.

Here's the story:

Imagine you got captured and they brought you to the infamous “death camp”. A military camp where girls are being raped, tortured and executed for the entertainment of the troops. The regular girls serve as personal snuff escorts. The better looking girls have to take part in absolutely perverted sex, torture and snuff live shows on stage in front of a large audience. Needless to say you belong to the second group. So only 3 days after your arrival at the camp the guards enter your cell and take you to the backstage area of the main stage. The guards hand you some sexy black stockings and order you to strip and only wear those stockings. To your surprise they also hand you a sex toy: a chain of 3 vibrating sex balls (so called Be-Wa balls). After you put on the stockings they bring you to the stage without any further explanation.

Your heart is pounding like crazy when you see the several hundred well built soldiers in the audience. Each of them staring at you, as you enter the stage almost completely naked. You hear them applauding and cheering. They seem to really look forward to this show.

The setup on the stage is pretty simple. There’s a wall in the back and the rest of the stage is empty. There are already two other beautiful girls in stockings waiting near the wall. They also hold their sex toys in their hands and it seems they don’t know what’s going on any more than you do. But there’s something else that catches your eye: At the edge of the stage about 30 feet from the wall there are 20 pretty and naked girls chained to the stage floor with spread legs. Most of them seem to be terrified. Some of them are crying. The guards lead you to the wall next to the other two girls. They order you to stand with your back to the wall and to spread your legs. You comply and two guards put cuffs around your ankles so you can’t put your legs together any more and you certainly cannot run away.

The show host enters the stage and explains the rules of this sadistic game to the audience: “As you can see we have three lovely ladies tonight. Unfortunately for them two of them won’t see the end of the evening. Only one of them will survive. Once the game starts, the ladies will place their little naughty sex toys in their pussies. Those vibrating sex balls are remote controlled. We can adjust the vibration level and therefore the amount of stimulation. The rules are simple: The girl who avoids an orgasm the longest wins the game. The two other girls who cannot control themselves will get shot to death right here, right now. We have dozens of volunteers for the firing squad. But to make it more interesting in order to fire a shot they will have to fuck one of those 20 ladies. Each member of the squad may only shoot within 10 seconds after shooting his load into the girl in front of him. So, ladies please mount you sex toys and get ready for the game of your life!”

It takes you a moment before the information sinks in… You have a hard time believing what you just heard. The thought of getting shot in front of all those people terrifies you. But you can also feel that well known tingling sensation between your legs. You hesitate to spread your cunt lips apart to insert those sex balls into your pussy, especially after you see that camera taking a close up of your exposed pussy for all the audience to see on the large video walls. Your hands are shaking but somehow you manage to push the large balls inside your surprisingly wet pussy. You hear the voice of the host: “Let the games begin!”

The balls start vibrating… you have never used this kind of sex toy before so you are surprised. The vibration feels just great… Apparently each of the balls can be adjusted individually by whoever controls them. The different vibration patterns start to drive you crazy. It’s like you’re getting fucked remotely by someone you cannot even see. You close your eyes and enjoy that feeling for a couple of seconds. As you open your eyes again you realise that about 700 good looking soldiers a starring at a closeup of your fully aroused and dripping wet pussy. Being watched like this arouses you even more. A vicious cycle starts to kick in. The more you try to relax and not get too excited the hornier you get. You feel the urge to help yourself to an even better experience by rubbing your clit, but then you remember the only rule of the game: YOU MUST NOT CUM!

Apparently the other two girls are having similar experiences. The pretty blond girl to your left starts panting and you can hear suppressed moaning sounds.

As if the whole scenario was not arousing enough you see 20 muscle packed soldiers entering the stage. One after the other opens his trousers and takes out his already hard cock. They kneel down between the spread legs of the 20 girls and start playing with their bodies. Some of the guys seem to get impatient as they already push their cocks in their girl’s pussies. Some prefer their girl’s mouth and some just start jerking it.

You take a good look at the show in front of you… most of the girls seem to be terrified, but some of them seem to enjoy their treatment. As you take a closer look you realise the gun lying next to each girl on the floor. The thought that several of those guns might be pointed at you in a couple of minutes almost gets you over the edge. You feel an orgasm building up and you try everything to fight it…. But the more you fight the more intense it gets.

As you reached the point where you almost didn’t care any more about the consequences and just accept the fact that you would cum right now you hear the blond girl next to you releasing a muffled scream… The expression on her face says it all: She apparently just had a very intense and undeniable orgasm.

After a couple of seconds the blond girl opens her eyes and the bliss of her orgasm abruptly turns into the horror of realising that she just lost the game and therefore will lose her life.

You feel kind of pity for her but at the same time you’re happy she came just seconds before you would have reached a climax. The distraction helped you to calm down a little bit and your building orgasm subsides slowly.

As you look at the 20 squad members you notice that they already got into full action, pounding their big and hard cocks mercilessly in the pretty girls’ bodies. It’s the wildest orgy you ever saw in your life. The panting and moaning gets louder and more intense every second. Only moments later the camera shows how the first soldier pulls his cock from his 18 year old blond girl and shoots his cum all over her belly. The guys enjoys his orgasm only for a second then he grabs the gun, takes aim and “bang” the first bullet of the evening slams into the blond girl just standing two meters to your left. The girls screams as it hits her right thigh.

To everyone’s surprise he then points the gun at the girl he was just fucking and shoots her directly in her cunt. The girl screams in pain and shock. Now you realise why those 20 girls have been so terrified. Apparently the soldiers are supposed to shoot their fuck toys to indicate on which body part they were aiming when shooting at the show girl.

The soldier gets up and hands the gun to next shooter in line. The next guy kneels down with his hard dick and shoves it right into the poor blond’s destroyed pussy.

The camera switches to the next guy who just sprayed his load into a pretty brunette 20 year old. He grabs the gun, takes aim and the bullet hits the girl next to you in her right chest. Apparently that was exactly where he wanted to hit her, because only seconds later he also shoots a bullet into his fuck toys right chest as well.

Then everything happens really fast. Almost at the same time 3 more guys orgasm and fire their guns at the poor blond girl next to you. She gets hit in her kneecaps, in the waist and the third bullet actually hits directly above her fuck hole. As the camera zooms in you can see that the bullet went straight into her clit and ripped the upper part of her pussy wide open.

As you watch how the shooter points his gun directly at the 19 year old’s clitoris in front of him you feel that uncontrollable urge again to give in and rub your own clit to an fantastic orgasm. The pleading and begging of the terrified girl almost gets you over the edge, and as the shooter actually pulls the trigger and the poor girl’s clit explodes in a fountain of blood you simply give up… you’re way past the point of no return. You can feel an enormous orgasm building up between your legs, the vibration of the sex toy drives you crazy and then you can’t hold it any longer. Your orgasms feels like an explosion and it seems to last forever. You enjoy every second of it, because you know it might be your last.

When you hear the host announcing that you just lost the game a second orgasm wave hits you. Now that you have nothing more to loose you will just enjoy the rest of the show.

You open your eyes and now that the next bullet might be for you, you start to look at this show a little differently. Instead of just being excited, a feeling of sheer panic and horror adds up to your mix of emotions. You watch in horror as two guys almost simultaneously shoot their sperm on two further young fuck toys. Both of them grab their guns and this time you can see the nozzles being pointed directly at you. Within 3 seconds both soldiers pull the trigger. First you feel like something bit you on your left arm… only that the “bite” gets more and more painful in fractions of second. Then you feel a gush of air just an inch below your pussy. When you see how the soldier points his gun at the pussy of his fuck toy you realise that he was actually aiming for your love canal. This time you literally dodged the bullet but it’s only a matter of time until you will get seriously hit.

The cameras show that at least 5 more guys got ready to shoot. Everything happens very fast now. You don’t even have time to see who’s aiming for you and who’s aiming for the other girl. All of the sudden you feel like someone had kicked you in the left leg but then you realise your knee had been shot. But compared to the girl next to you you were lucky. Within seconds two bullets hit her in her tits, one of them directly in her nipple. Another bullet hit her in the belly while the last one hit her vagina once again and tore it so far open that her sex toy slides right out of her and falls on the floor. You can see blood flowing out of her mouth, her lungs must have been hit. And only seconds later a bullet hits her head. Her dead body collapses next to you.

Another wave of adrenalin pushes through your body. Seeing that girl dying just next to you gave you an additional kick. The mixture of fear, excitement, humiliation and desperation gives you an incredible push for your level of arousal. You start to feel that tickling sensation between your legs again. Now that you have nothing more to loose you don’t hold back any longer and start rubbing your clit furiously. At least you still have a clit. In the last 20 minutes alone at least 10 women had lost their private parts to bullets. The thought that your womanhood could be destroyed any second now just let’s you masturbate faster and faster.

Now that the other girl is dead all the shooters focus on you naturally. Within 20 seconds you get shot in your shoulder, both of your thighs, your waist and your arm. The adrenalin and the excitement take away most of the pain but you can still feel a fair amount of it. With each shot you get closer to your orgasm. “Only a little longer… please don’t hit my cunt before I cum” are your thoughts as you rub your pussy like crazy. Your brain doesn’t even realise any longer when a bullet hits you. All you want is to feel that sensational feeling of the perfect orgasm for a very last time in your life. And suddenly there it was… that feeling that you feel when you know you can’t stop it any more. You close your eyes and experience the most intense orgasm you ever had in your life. After the first wave subsides a second and third wave comes in… Pure bliss!

When you open your eyes you see that most of the 20 girls are dead already; shot in their tits. Which means that the shooters seem to focus on your tits now. And while you have not even finished that thought you feel not one but two bullets ripp you beautiful breasts open. Suddenly you cannot breath any more. You try to exhale but instead of air a gush of blood shoots up into your mouth. You look towards your executioners and see at least 10 of the soldiers standing there with their hard cocks point their guns in your direction. Your last thought is “at least I gave them a good show”. Then you feel 4 bullets shredding your cunt to pieces and 6 further bullets shooting through your tits. Then everything turns black.

THIS IS A GREAT STORY

Beth ran one hand through her thick mane of auburn hair, absent mindedly biting her full, lower lip as she looked through the brochures on the coffee table. The salesman leaned back on the couch a bit to allow him a better view into the gap between the buttons on her blouse as her chest strained the fabric. I noticed him grin slightly, his approval at something I had known about Beth since we married two years before...that Beth was a beauty.At 5'7" and 125 pounds, Beth had height and hair of a fashion model, but with the wholesome face of the 'girl next door', and a figure that was all woman...long, tapered legs, gently curving hips and rounded ass, smallish waist, and full breasts, nestled snugly in their 36d cups, which incidentally was where this salesman's eyes were riveted now. Her best feature, though, was something not visible to anyone but myself prior to this day. Beth had the nicest tits I'd ever seen before, full, round, firm and that was obvious. But her nipples, more specifically the aureole surrounding the nipple, would swell as she became aroused. The silver dollar sized area actually protruded slightly from her breast, like plump strawberries, and was extremely sensitive. I knew that no man had seen them before, as Beth's strict Catholic upbringing had caused her to retain her virginity until our wedding day. Our sex life was great for me, having a beautiful woman like her to myself, but she had some difficulty reaching orgasm. It concerned me more than her, though, and she frequently said that it wasn't that important to her, that she loved me regardless, etc. All that put me at ease until today, as I stood outside the back window of our home looking in.I'd been busting my ass trying to establish clientele in the sales job I had, working long hours, coming home late, and pooping out after dinner. This afternoon, I'd had a particularly rough day, and decided to knock off early. I noticed another car in the drive as I pulled up, so I parked on the street, and walked to the back of the house. From the covered patio in back, you can see into the living room from a window there, and I saw the salesman then.He was an extremely handsome guy, I had to admit, with dark hair, tall, and what seemed like a muscular build. I could sense that Beth found him attractive too, by the body language....little things, like the way she looked at him as he spoke, the way she leaned in slightly when he made a joke, stuff like that. Beth was wearing a light cotton sun dress that buttoned up the front, and clung nicely to her upper body. The skirt part was about knee length, but sitting as she was, had ridden up half her thigh. I was just going to go in, but something made me stop short for a moment and just look...something about the way his eyes moved over her legs and chest. I stood and watched.Beth had made coffee, and the salesman settled back on the couch and draped his left arm on the couch back, sipping and checking out my wife as she shuffled through some of his brochures. As she leaned back on the couch, it happened. He put his cup down, casually turned her face toward his with his left hand and leaned in to kiss her on the mouth, while his right hand came up to clamp onto her left breast! I couldn't believe it! Beth pushed him away, shocked, saying "What are you doing...stop, I'm a married woman" but he had her arms pinned as he leaned in on her, kissing her, and continued fondling her chest. I stiffened, thinking "Holy Shit, this guy is going to rape my wife!". I wanted to run in and stop him there, but it kind of struck me that Beth didn't seem like she was in all that much distress. Don't get me wrong, she writhed and protested, but I wouldn't say she was fighting for her life or anything. She didn't scream out, it was more like a plea, "no" she said quietly, like a weak attempt to fend off the inevitable.He began unbuttoning her dress from the top, and kissed her lips, face, cheeks and neck while he did. I heard him talking to her, telling her she was beautiful, that he wanted her. Beth struggled, still telling him "stop, no....please..." but he had leverage on her and successfully pinned her against the couch back. They continued their unorthodox wrestling match, and he continued on her buttons until he had her dress unbuttoned to mid waist, at which point he peeled the garment to one side and Beth's bra-covered breast popped out. I could see the white fabric strain as her chest heaved from the exertion, the excitement, or both! He kneaded and pinched the large jug while still hidden in its lacy cup, all the while nibbling her neck and ears. She held his head in her hands and tried to push his face away. As he kissed his way down her neck, he dipped his right hand into her exposed bra and scooped her tit from its cup.He cradled the globe in his right hand as if he were weighing a melon at the market, and the side of his thumb grazed roughly over her swelling nipple. He pulled away for a moment to look at the heavy tit, then with a throaty moan, his mouth clamped onto her breast. I could see Beth's legs stiffen, and her face was a picture of panic as she looked left, then right, then left again as if trying to find a place to hide. Her breathing was ragged as she muttered "Oh Jesus, oh, I...oh shit....". The tit sucking was beginning to get to her, though, and her eyes finally rolled back into her head and she seemed to suck in her breath as he sucked in her nipple. She no longer pushed his face away, but just cradled it there, frozen, with her lips formed into a perfect "O" as he moaned and licked away. He broke contact and came back up to kiss her neck and lips. Beth seemed to have surrendered, and I was shocked to see her no longer fight him, but to return his kiss!My heart was racing as I watched. I reached into my pants and pulled out my dick and began to stroke my hard on. The salesman kissed her mouth deeply now, and Beth kissed him back as he continued handling her left tit. Sensing her submission, he relaxed his grip, and drew circles over her breast, lightly tickling the skin before pinching the nipple in his fingers. His right hand lowered and landed on her knee, and Beth twitched. He tried to stroke the inside of her thigh, but she pushed his hand away, telling him no, that she was married, that they can't, that it wasn't right, that they shouldn't be doing this. Three times she pushed his hand away, and three times he tried again. With each attempt, though, he got a little further, his hand inching up her inner thigh, and although she pleaded , I could see her knees parting a bit more each time until the white 'vee' of her cotton panties was visible. At last he hit the mark!! Beth's legs opened wide and she moaned deeply as he tickled her mound from the outside of her panties. I knew then that the inevitable would happen...this stranger would fuck my wife, while I stood by and watched.The thought of another man doing Beth had really never crossed my mind before. I mean, I knew that she was very desirable, and that men had made advances toward her, some gentlemanly, and others crude, but she always shrugged them off and was unfailing in her loyalty to me. Why today was different, I don't know....was it my job, and the neglect it put on her needs? Was it something I misunderstood about our marriage? Was it the very good looking guy, whose bold advances stirred some pent up desire in my bride? I wasn't quite sure about the reason, but I found myself frozen to the ground, my fly down with a raging boner in my hands while another man was stroking my beloved's most private parts! The salesman took his time as he caressed her cotton-covered slit. He brazenly grabbed her leg inside her knee and pulled it up onto his lap to spread her almost obscenely wider. He stroked her thighs from knee to crotch, lighting there for a time as Beth moaned like a bitch in heat, before moving on to stroke the other thigh. He kept whispering to her, but I couldn't make out what he was saying. By the time he actually pulled aside the fabric of her panties, her lips were swollen, her hips were grinding, and as he inserted his finger into her she groaned loudly into his mouth. He moved slowly, pushing his finger in, withdrawing to rub her clit for a bit, then pushing in again. The stranger moved his hand around the back side of her hip and slid into her panties from the top to grab her ass. He then slid off of the couch and onto his knees on the floor between her open thighs, and as he went down, he slid the panties down her legs and tossed them aside. I had to admit it was a smooth move, and I squeezed my prick as I watched.Beth had never been into oral sex, wouldn't let me even try, and she sat up a bit as if to resist as the stranger opened her legs to lick her pussy, but he had her by the back of her calves, and he simply parted her legs and latched onto her gash. The move seemed to take her by surprise, and she cried out a little as his mouth landed on her exposed mound, but it was definitely a cry of joy. The salesman worked her snatch, and I could see his head moving up and down as he held her legs up and open by the backs of her knees. Eventually, he moved his hands off her legs, and I expected her to try to kick away, but instead she wrapped them around his neck of her own accord. He brought his hands up and finished unbuttoning her sun dress, splaying the garment open as he reached around to unfasten her bra. Beth shrugged her shoulders as the dress and bra straps fell aside, and the man filled his hands with her tit flesh. He paused to glance up at her, sprawled back on the couch totally naked, her thick hair messed, her breasts full, heaving, and the aureola swollen, her belly rising and falling in rapid breaths. "Very nice, Beth" he said softly, before resuming his feast. Beth came hard, squeezing his head as her fingers tightened in his dark hair.

The salesman got up and slowly removed his shirt and tie. The guy liked doing everything slow, and Beth just lay there looking up at him. He took off the shirt, and I could tell that my wife liked what she saw. The guy was built, with a muscular back, neck and arms. He unzipped his pants, slid them down and kicked them off and stood before her in his boxers. He reached down, guided her hand to the waistband and said "You do it, Beth". Beth sat up straight on the couch with her head about waist high to him and pulled them down. I couldn't see because his back was to me, but I heard her kind of gasp and mumble something unintelligible. I could see her hand come up to his prick, but my view was obstructed. He placed his hands on her head and moved foreword, like he wanted his dick sucked. I heard Beth say "I...I never..." , but he spoke quietly to her, saying "It's ok...just open your lips....that's it, Beth...use your tongue...that's very good".I was pissed because I could NEVER get her to do that. I heard Beth's muffled gurgles, then saw as the salesman withdraw and kick his boxers from his ankles, and it was then that I saw it, got a glimpse of his cock, about 10 inches of thick meat, hanging semi-flaccid from his crotch....It was fucking huge, the biggest thing I'd ever seen, let alone Beth. She just stared at it, mesmerized as he stepped up again. Beth came foreword on the couch to meet him as he stood between her legs, her first attempts at cocksucking getting bolder. She held the organ in her small fingers, which made the thing look even that much bigger, and kissed it along its length, her tongue stabbing at it as it grew. I heard him tell her to stick out her tongue and he began to move his hips as Beth bathed the shaft from one side, like she was licking an ear of corn (his cock being almost as thick), the huge erection sliding back and forth across her lips. He told her "lick my balls, please Beth". Could you believe it!! Please, he was asking her!! And I'll be damned if Beth didn't lean down and lick them. He reached down and took his prick by the base, and began to slowly rub its length along her face while she tongued his scrotum, covering her cheeks, eyes, nose with her own saliva from his huge sausage. And how did Beth react to this humiliation, this face washing? I saw her small hands come up to clench his muscled ass cheeks and pull him closer as he ground his pelvis into her face!After several minutes of this, the man's cock was fully erect, and Beth could not take her eyes off of its chiseled hardness. It swung to and fro like a batter on deck as he instructed my wife to lay back. He told her "I'm going to fuck you now Beth, would you like that?" Beth just stared at his mega-cock, muttered something, and lay back opening herself to him. He climbed on top, supporting himself with one arm and kissed her deeply on the mouth. His other hand grabbed the organ by its root, and he began swabbing its head up and down her wet slit. She moaned into his kiss as the huge head grazed her clit. My wife groaned in ecstasy as he painted her pussy lips with his mighty prick, occasionally dipping a few thick inches into her causing her to just about come off the couch, only to pull back and rub some more. After some time, he slowly sank into her to his full length. Beth's moaning intensified. He didn't move then, just lie there on top, and she groaned loudly and came again. He withdrew slowly, and sank in again. Beth was whimpering, cursing, saying "Oh my God, Oh my..Oh my God....oooh....Fuck....Ohhhh....shit..." He stroked her a few times, then withdrew completely, turned her around like she weighed nothing so that she was on top, straddling him. "Put it in again, Beth" he said, and she did, sliding down on his huge cock. He told her "Slide up here so I can lick your beautiful tits, Beth," and she cooperated fully, offering him each swollen nipple in turn. He covered her globes with his saliva, cradling each tit in his hand as he kneaded, licked and sucked. His face was smothered in her cleavage while she rode his thick prick. I looked down at the measly 5 incher in my hands, and as Beth came for the third time, I came onto the concrete floor.

Dunno what to call you guys, but whatever, I need help.
My girlfriend has a younger sister that's pretty fucking hot.

I'd pursue her but I really like the girl I'm with now and so I don't wanna break it off just to have a fun time fucking her sister.

Here's the kink, well, it's mostly my doing...
Her sister, we'll call her Celeste(because it's close to incest) has some fucking amazing tits, I noticed this, basically from the first time I met her.

Well, I would bring Celeste casually like I was going to make a comparison but then I would say, "well, actually I can't cause I've never really looked..."
I would do this for ANYTHING.
Her hair, face, outfit, absolutely anything.

Eventually my girlfriend, call her Megan, was like "well, next time we're around each other just look at her -insert whatever here-."

Prime example, Megan and I were talking about her tits, she wants a reduction, I say fuck no. These were her exact words, "well, next time we're all out, look at Celeste's boobs(she doesn't like the word tits), they're completely natural." So, of course, I'm going to... I get to openly check out Celeste and talk to Megan about it with no repercussions... So we go out for dinner one night and after we leave Megan says the following, "so did you?"
I play dumb, "did I what?"
"Look at her boobs, dick!"
"Oh, yea, they look alright I guess, but they can't be real..."
Megan stares at me and says, "I'm going to figure out how to get you around her without a bra... They're real." I brush it off, but I grin on the inside a little, my plan is starting to work...

I keep this up and then I start talking about her ass, her legs, anything...
Megan thinks nothing of it, until one day... She asks me this, "what do you think about Celeste?"
"She's a cool girl, I wouldn't date her but she's chill and whatnot.."
"No, would you fuck her..."
"What? Where is that coming from, babe?"
"Because I had a dream about us having a threeway..."

FUCK. YES.

It took a little longer than I wanted, but it finally fucking worked.

So now here's my predicament and where I need help, I want to make it happen, but Megan has had a lesbian experience before and it didn't end well so she's super hesitant about sexual contact with another female... I want it to happen, she seems to as well, but she's starting to get a little "slow" in advancing towards it.

How do I make this happen, I know I'm going to have to get a little bit of liquor involved to loosen everyone up but I need help.

I have a confession about a fantasy I have. I doubt I'll ever be able to do it and I'd never ask my wife to do so as I'd never be able to look at her the same after... which might not be so bad, honestly. I want to find a beautiful girl between 19-27 with larger c cup breast to meet with me at 7am. Have her strip down completely naked and put on 2 nipple clamps attached by a lengthy cord that drops just below her belly button, insert a butt plug of whatever size will fit and then put on a pair of vibrating panties with a remote control with various settings. Then I will give her a bright orange sun dress and white heels and take her out for the entire day. During the car rides she has to pull the sun dress all the way up above her breast, put on a blindfold and a pair of ear plugs and lean forward and place both hands on the dashboard so that her clit is fully pressed against the underwear. I will then turn the underwear on to the highest setting and roll down the windows and drive through the most crowded areas I can at a slow steady speed while I tug at the cord attached to the clamps. I'll do this to every place we go to. And we will go everywhere. When we get out of the car she must leave her dress up and casually stretch and yawn loudly as if she's just getting out of bed. Then we'll walk all the way across the parking lot to the building we're going to. I will pay but she'll do every order and talk to every person she can. Shake hands with them and make eye contact complimenting managers, sales reps, children, and animals. All the while I'll be controlling the settings on her panties. When we enter a crowded room she must casually adjust her dress and pull it flat against her butt to briefly expose the bottom the butt plug. If she has more than a 3 sentence conversation with someone she must shake their hand and if the panties aren't on the highest setting already I will turn them up the moment their hands touch. When she sits down at any time she must land full weight on the plug and bounce 3 times. If at any time I see her coming close to an orgasm I will turn the panties off completely and allow time for it to subside. We'll go everywhere and anywhere. She will not be allowed to squat at any point she must lean and keep her legs straight with her butt faced towards the largest crowd and she must pull down on the clamp cord at the same time. Occasionally while she does this I will walk up behind her and smack the plug. At the end of the day I will talk her to a hotel room with a large balcony which she must put in her name while following all rules set for the day. She will also inform the attending staff that she's not shy and will most likely leave her door unlocked and wink I will then smack her plug and pay for the room. We will proceed to her room and I will make her stand on the balcony and remove the sun dress. I will then turn the panties back to their highest setting place the remote on the floor and pull on clamp cord while fucking her butt with the plug allowing her the first orgasm of the day. I will then remove the panties and the plug but not the clamps. The cord for the clamps will be pulled over her head and placed behind her neck. I will bend her over and place a very large, very thick dildo in to her vagina and fuck her ass while she holds on to the balcony railings. I will do this repeatedly until I get bored with it and then leave her to do whatever she pleases. How she gets home is her problem.

True Story
Be Very Careful What You Get Yourself Into

MY GIRLFRIENDS SECRET DESIRE'S (2)

This is continued from part (1)

My girlfriend is 22 Michelle (Mich) she told me about her desires well more fantasies and one of these fantasies was mine to, she wanted to be Pussy and Anal DP,
She was an Anal virgin till we threw an after pub crawl party back at our home, we thought everyone had gone home, we retired in a state of being very drunk Mich had been slipped a couple of Pills to relax her they certainly worked
we was both completely naked as we got to our bed it was pitch black all but the light coming from the landing hall light.
I finger Mich licking her pussy slipping a few fingers up her pussy and my thumb up her ass then i fucked her ass real good she screamed in pain at first then orgasmed and squirted we made love properly, Mich was riding me i caught a shadow as it came closer i could see it was my closest friend Peter who i had asked advice from about taking Mich's anal virginity and if i should get her Dp he was also best buddies with Mich, he stood there masturbating in the dark before moving behind Mich i pulled Mich down tight on to my chest she never noticed there was another person in the room with us as Peter gently got on the bed and positioned himself rite behind her with one thrust he was fucking her ass as i pussy fucked her, she screamed again more with shock than pain we fucked her with out her knowing it was Peter up her ass fucking her real deep and hard, was almost complete silence just grunts and groans in the air, Peter shot a massive load up Mich's ass i continued pussy fucking her 2-3 mins after in came Mich rolled off me lay by my side, i went fora wee and to see Peter but he was gone no sight of him, he had slipped out gone,

Mich said she had enjoyed me taking her ass virginity it wasn't as bad as her mate made out if fact she love to do again and the DP she had many multi orgasms body shakers She asked when we could do a Dp again and suggested maybe we could do it with our friend Peter she rather it be with someone we knew not a stranger,

Both of our fantasies had been completed, but Mich had a second fantasy she did want to get gangbanged by a group of men didn't matter the size length thickness of there cock, but no black guy's she wasn't racist or anything like that she just didn't want her holes ruined as she had seen a few black guy's cock and they was all really long and thick.
her idea was to work up to them maybe.
I was didn't really want her being gangbang especially in all holes even though thinking about seeing her well fucked and me joining in made me super horny and hard

Anyway back to the story, after Mich suggested we do another DP And wanted Peter to join us, (only if she knew it was Peter who took her ass when doing the first DP,
I was able after a few weeks to track him down its as if he had gone into hiding, i caught him in his local Pub he sore me and was trying to make a quick exit out the side door fortunately for me it was locked,
he had to talk now, we sat having a pint he was embarrassed said sorry for sneaking around and he didn't know what got in him when he banged Mich's ass, came then ran he couldn't face us,
I had to tell him Mich had absolutely no idea it was him, but she wanted to do another DP and she suggested he be the one to join us
Peter's jaw dropped he couldn't believe what i was proposing to him, he thought i would have wanted to kill him not let him fuck my girlfriend again, as i had confided in him and he gave me his advise.

I took him back to our house with me, along the way we picked up some beer's and a few bottles red wine and a bottle of Bacardi with a bottle of coke to put in it for Mich, we got back and was suggested we got a take away and wated a movie, we started watching a chick flic take away arrived, we ate finished watching the film, had a few drinks Mich was in her going out sexy gear, as we was planning on going out, but obviously i bumped into Peter,
we got chatty had a few more drinks Mich sat between us me on one side Peter on the other, Peter said thank god that movie is over was shite, how about watching an online movie, i noticed you have you laptop running through your Tv monitor, Mich handed Peter the mouse and key board, he flicked the laptop on and was searching movies, i noticed he was searching through a porn site, he had typed in mainstream explicit,
he then said this is a good one, Darker Sides of Elise or something like that, we began to watch Mich was putting away the wine was getting very lively, giggling, flirting,
she was snogging me full on French kisses, every now and then turning to give Peter a little snog, as the film went along there was some very risky scenes full on porn, Mich noticed this and was fixed to the screen, she put her hands on both our thighs and could make out she was wriggling i put my hand up her skirt and her panties was getting very moist

Peter turned her head put his hand inside her top under her bra squeezing her tit, and stared to kiss her tongues was going, i had got on the floor parted Mich's legs and pushed her skirt up and pulled her panties to the side and was fingering her moist slit gently tweaking her clit and i began to lick her as i fingered her she was moving her hips, Peter had now unbuttoned her blouse up clipped her front loading bra, her perky nipples was being twisted between his fingers and thumb, i had slipped my trousers and pants down and was slowly masturbating my cock, Mich has gotten Peters cock out and was wanking him slowly,

The movie continued in the back ground, could hear the moans of pleasure through the Tv speakers, Mich was moaning along was now moans in stereo,

Peter broke from kissing and playing squeezing her tits he had gotten out his trousers and pant's completely removed Mich's blouse and bra, she was naked from the waist up, i watched as Mich pushed Peter's T-Shirt over his head making him completely naked bar his socks, she pushed him back so he was side ways on leaning back against the sofa arm, she lowered her head and took his semi, hard precum cock into her mouth teasing the head as she did putting her tongue it his his cum hole he was loving this treatment he was soon hard,
I took Mich's skirt pants of completely showing off her freshly shaven Pussy, i was still eating her pussy now i licked her asshole it made her jump and she accidentally swallowed all Peters cock rite down to his balls making her gag, i licked finger fucked both her holes she was ready for cock mine was semi
MIch stood up straddled Peter guiding his cock up her now extremely soaking wet pussy, she gave out a pleasured sigh as she took all his 7 inches all they way, i got off the floor i watched gently stroking my cock as Mich rode Peter's cock it was a nice sight seeing her riding his cock she slid up and down it with ease and her wetness showed ( I had watched her ride my cock which was a lot thicker and her pussy lips stretched as i went in and out as if they was gripping on to my cock) she took my cock in her hand slowly walked me to the end of the soft she lent over and began eating my cock while riding Peters cock.

soon i was rock solid Mich was riding Peters cock frantically lifting herself till she was nearly all the way off him then quickly slamming her pussy back down as hard as she could every time she hit bottom he was embedded deep up her she let out a small pussy fart releasing air i lent over there pair off them i was just touching her asshole she kind of squirmed, she gave me a look that said no not that hole,
i moved so i was sat on the other arm of the sofa looking at her ass bobbing up and down beautiful sight, she lent on to Peters chest they got into a full on snog he was stroking her hair she was loving it basically purring, i again touched her asshole this time nothing i put a finger then two up inside her ass she took then with out trying to sop me, i moved in for the kill just as i was about to go in her asshole, the little devil inside me shouted no jam your cock in her cunt along side his cock stretch the bitch
I took a firm grip of my 7-8 incher it was really thick, as wide as a 500ml coke bottle,
I pushed the head just inside her, Peter looked around the side of her, then put his arms around her holding her tight to his chest and went back to snogging her, as my head entered her i new she was tight and i knew this would stretch her rite out, but she wants a DP she is about to experience a double pussy fucking, with out a thought for Mich i used her wetness soaking wet pussy and i rammed my cock rite along side Peters going ball's deep OMFG didn't she scream a high pitched squeal followed by get it out you fucking bastard your ripping me open, i just ignored her and kept pumping away slowly at first then i got faster and harder, there was nothing she could do but to except the two cock pounding at her well stretch pussy, she shuddered a dozen times she went completely limp a few times legs was shaking, we both ponded her together i guess in the end my cock banging against Peter's became to much for him i felt him flooding his cum deep in Mich's womb, as he went soft and slipped out i got that devil inside my head again i waited a few deep thrusts Mich's legs began to shake again she fell forwards so i pulled my cock out and my little devil prompted me go deep in her ass while she is limp, as soon as i heard that in my head i was in deep stretching her ass she was so shocked she just gasped for breathe as i was pounding hard in her ass, i had my hand one on either cheek spreading her open, before long i was pile driving in and out her ass was barely wet could see her asshole rose clinging to my cock i was turning her ass inside out,
Wasn't to long before i to flooded deep in her ass,

Peter watched me rape as he slid her cock into Mich's mouth nearly hard her winked at me took his cock out Mich just lay there in disbelief at what i had just done to her, no realising i was just about to pull out and get replaced by Peter she turned her head she got a few muffled words out as Peter slid his cock into her now loosened asshole, he had a smirk on his face as her started to go in and out of her he lent over Mich and muttered in her ear this feels better than the first time i took your ass,
Those words rang loud in her ears she pushed back managing to get on her knees, as Peter cried out wow cowboy,
Mich turned scowling at me, you said it was only you and my vibrator last time you CUNT growling those word out to me,
after she had spat her words at me i went to her and kissed her she responded i massaged her tits which soften her a little, after Peter had come, MIch asked me to lay on the floor she mounted my cock reverse cowgirl she took my cock up her as herself and she rode me as if her life depended it, she rode fast slammed down hard and grown her asshole into my groin i put my had round rubbing her clit, Peter went down lent her back so he could eat her pussy still riding my cock i felt her begin to shake Peter got caught out as she squirted real powerfully straight in his mouth and face, i carried on fucking her Peter pulled away dried his face laughing his cock was hard again he had it in hand ready to insert it in Mich's pussy just as he got the tip in she squirted yet again her whole body shaking, he got in during the flood of squirting we both had a hole each and pounded away
I looked up at the Tv monitor and it looked as if the female main character was about to be raped gangbanged by 4 big cocked white guys
Peter sore it to and said aloud i bet your Mich would love that mate, getting gangbang forced rape by stranger's ,
I heard Mich saying to me you been telling Peter our Fantasies they was secret just between me and you,
I was just about to answer Mich, when i noticed that same smirk on Peters face, the one he had as he told her he had already fucked her ass, i knew what was going through his mind,
i said nothing just carried on fucking her ass as Peter fucked her pussy.

For the next few hours we took turns swapping hole DP her over and over she loved it even did another double pussy DP we spit roast her both of us came in all 3 of her hole she eventually called no more we had defeated her her ass, pussy, and mouth waved the white flag full of cum , gaping hole's, she walked letting air and cum blow out her holes with every step towards our downstairs walk in shower, both me and Peter followed her into the shower we both washed her both kissing her, Peter was still hard i stood behind her i lifted her on to his cock then i pushed my cock into her ass one last time as we showered we did a standing up Ass and Pussy DP then we both pulled our cocks out Mich dropped to her knees taking both cocks in her mouth Peter shot his load very quickly she swallowed all his cum couldn't have been very much, a few seconds after he came i shot deep into her throat i held her head till i stopped cumming i let a big load go nearly choked poor Mich,
After the shower i gave Mich a piggy back ride up the stairs as she was to sore to walk, i lowered her on to our bed gave her a kiss said i go see Peter out get him a taxi,
the taxi arrive a bit reluctantly Peter a bit reluctant got in the taxi to go home, i locked up went back to Mich we had a really nice long cuddle and kiss she held me tight saying who much she appreciated what i had done for her she was satisfied had done Anal and DP loved it but said it wouldn't ever happen again unless it was something we both wanted, i put some cream on her pussy and gentely massaged some into and all around her asshole her rosebud wash out a little i pushed it back in being really really gentle she winced a little
i pulled the quilt over us and we cuddled up and fell asleep in each others arms

Again we didn't see Peter for a few month's this time someone said he had moved away some said he was away with his job others just said he was taking a long holiday.

REMEMBER BE CAREFUL WHAT YOU GET YOURSELF INTO

Part 3 to follow maybe as last story i will post depending on the reply's and what you think of this 2nd part of her desire fantasy

(Okay, fixed the issues, even though it shouldn't have been, hopefully no deletion this time)

So I have decided to finally share some of my exploits here after years of lurking.

This happened about 5 years ago when I was traveling the UK, and it will be a bit long and detailed (SKIP TO GOOD STUFF AT THE THE >>>> MARKS). I was traveling on a work holiday visa to the UK (right after finishing my University degree there) and had been living there about a year already. Worked at an ice cream shop casually for that year to make money so I could travel around the UK and Europe (before brexit fucked up the free shengen visa access). It was a great place to work with good pay. Not really too busy most of the time so I got to chill and relax in the back watching TV shows or playing games most of the time. Boss was totally chill and never around, he had other more important businesses to manage, so I had complete control of the place and he trusted me (nothing to really lose there either).

So this girl used to come around once in a while and we used to talk casually when she came in. She was a shy Indian girl, about 5'5'', nice slender body with thick thighs and at least C cup breasts. She was 19 when I first met her and was 20 by the time of this incident. I was 26 at the time and didn't really notice her sexually for the most part even though she was quite attractive and submissive sounding. I loved her accent obviously, being from the states, I welcome almost all European accents.

So overall we had a fairly good relationship and she would come in to talk more and more. The conversations would be lengthy as well since I had nothing to do. At this point I kind of wanted to have a go at her, but didn't have any opportunity to engage, since she was always shy and at a distance. Well, my break came in a tragic way, which as a sexual degenerate, I took full opportunity of. One day she comes in, kinda down and I ask her what was wrong? She tells me that one of her friends committed suicide, and right there and then my brain goes "jackpot". Before she could even go to the next part of the story I immediately started saying "OMG, I am so sorry that happened" (I didn't really care, I don't really deal with emotions). Got out from behind the counter, and before she had a chance to regroup, went in to give her a hug. I just approached her with a concerned look with arms slightly outstretched, saying, "Are you alright?". She kinda took the hint and reluctantly prepared for the hug which was just enough signal for the go ahead to me. Hugged her fairly tight and had my arms around her shoulders and pushed her head into my chest (in a consoling way). Then immediately pivoted to, "Lets go talk about this". Quickly moved to the door, locked it (no one comes in at this time anyway, and I didn't care). Then turned to her and put my hand around her small back to guide her to the back room.

These action were key to getting her comfortable with me physically because casual contact with chicks is how you break into the game, and shy chicks usually do not give you a chance. Couldn't believe my luck, because this chick had the body I like, cute accent, mannerisms and face, and submissive by what I could tell (JACKPOT). The age difference is what kept her and myself at range but I couldn't care less now.

So now we are in the back room. Sat her down on the couch next to me and turned slightly to her to "talk" about the incident. She had been in here with me before, but didn't sit next to me, just across on a chair. We used to come in there once in a while when we were talking for a while and I wanted to sit (no seating outside). Anyway, I was here to play the long(ish) game and so decided to "listen". Anyway, she said all sorts of stuff I do not remember, but every chance I got, I would go "Awww, that's so sad/tough/whatever" and hug her. Didn't wanna rush anything but still took my chances and crept my hand closer to her ass every time. By the end I just let me hand stay right at the junction of ass and back, while I listened to her. I decided not to do anything at this meeting, but the game was already on and from this point it was going to be easy.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Anyway, the next few days she would come in, and I would not always greet her with a hug, and unlike before, this time my hands would apparently slide down from her mid back to small back during the hug. She was comfortable with that and being close all the time. We would talk in the back room and she would sit pretty close. Like 3 days after this all started, I decided to take my chances and steered the conversation to boyfriends and sex life. She obviously didn't have one because she was sheltered by parents and what not. She had had one boyfriend and they just made out if even that. She mentioned something about liking making out but hadn't done that in a while and I immediately went with the "Aww (insert some crap here)" routine and playfully said, "Here, I'll help you out". I went for it, and she took it hesitantly (they love confidence). At this point I just went in full french (in a slow romantic-ish way), and she went along (I could feel the discomfort and it just turned me on more). Put my hands down her waist and now on her hips. Made out like this for a couple more minutes and decided to leave her wanting more, so cut it short. She kind of giggled and I contemplated going in again, but decided to bide my time. Made some excuse about work and sent her on her her way.

Next two days, she would just come in and we would go to the back and make out. At this point she would sit, straddling, on top of me and I would fondle her ass and waist and back while we made out. I eventually turned her around on me kissing her from behind, and started feeling up her stomach and thighs (on the outside) and slowly crept up her chest until I was able to lightly caress her breasts in passing. Another day and I was fully fondling her tits over her clothes. The next day she was wearing a slightly low cut top and skirt, and the moment I saw that I knew this was going to be the day I could get it all (or most). The second we were making out I had my hands on her ass under the skirt. Feeling the skin on her ass felt amazing, I was hard as fuck and she probably could notice but didn't show it. I eventually turned her around and started kissing her from behind, feeling up her thighs. Then, slowly creeping up, started feeling up her chest and cleavage. Slowly started creeping into her shirt from the top, had my right hand and creeping down her left breast. As soon as my middle finger brushed her nipple she jumped a bit and put her left hand on my right. This is where I took real control and grabbed her left wrist with my left hand and firmly whispered "Relax" and resumed making out. Took her hand off mine, moving it firmly back to the side and cupped her right breast fully. Now I had one hand on her inner left thigh and the other playing with her tits. Both of her arms were to her side and I maintained a bit of pressure from my arms to hold them there while I felt her up. Made out more forcefully too and she completely submitted. After a while, wrapped it up, got her ready to leave. Before she left, I told her to "wear a skirt and blouse tomorrow" with a serious look, kissed her and sent her home.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Next day she came in, wearing a skirt and blouse and I didn't waste time getting to work. This time, just lifted her blouse above her tits, pulled the bra down and started playing openly (she was kinda stiff, and so was I). Then, still exposed, turned her around and started making out with her facing me. Put my hands on her ass and almost right away got under her panties. She kinda squirmed but I just pulled her in to assert myself. Squeezed her ass cheeks for a bit and then just brushed my middle finger against her asshole. This made her shudder and I took that to mean "GO TIME". Started rubbing her asshole with my middle finger and moved my other hand to her pussy from behind and started gently rubbing her VERY wet cunt. Then swapped hands to rub her asshole with her pussy juice, so I could be a bit more forceful. Had one finger slowly rubbing and even went in slightly. Pulled her panties down so they were out of the way. She was squirming the whole time which almost made me jizz, so good. At this point, I pull her back a bit, and said "Hey, I need you to do something for me". Still with her tits out and panties down, knelt her down in front of me (she knew what was coming). Pulled my dick out swiftly, turned her head up (she was focused on the dick), looked her in the eyes and said "Suck me", and then forced her head down towards my cock. I could kinda feel the resistance and hesitation, which made me even harder. Slowly moved her mouth to my cock and slid the head into her lips (FRICKIN AMAZING, couldn't believe everything was moving as swiftly as it had). Told her to lick the top and get it wet. Slowly started thrusting deeper in until she started to gag a bit half way down. That was her limit for now and so used that as a marker to move her head up and down to that point, pushing a bit lower occasionally. At this point I could get myself to come using her head so decided to keep her going. Took one of her hands and put them on my balls, told her to "Massage me a bit", which she kinda just moved up back and forth (good enough for now). After a few minutes, decided to stop holding back and picked up the pace. Stood up and started moving more freely. As I approached my climax, I pulled her off my dick, turned her head to me, looked into her eyes and said "I am going to cum in your mouth, it will be cleaner that way". She kind of nodded and so I resumed fucking her mouth. I could now feel the tingling in my balls, had a huge smile on my face as I approached the point. Started getting faster and faster and then started EXPLODING in her mouth. Honestly felt like a good 8 or 9 spurts before I came down. She had her eyes closed tight and was focusing on what was happening in her mouth. Slowly pulled out of her mouth and saw her swallow it (BONUS). Turned her head up to meet my gaze, smiled down warmly at her, said "Thank you, that was great" and kissed her lightly on the forehead. Could tell she was kinda still catching up to what happened, so moved things along. Got her on her feet, told her to go "freshen up" in the bathroom. She came out after a few minutes, and I sat her down, lightly made out (they like to cuddle after or something) and then sent her on her way.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Next day she came in wearing yoga pants and a t-shirt, which got me hard right away. The fact that she was coming in so often now just signaled to me that all was well and I can now have my way with her. Now, since she was fairly new to all this, I decided to start doing all the weird shit I liked first, to make it seem like it was all normal. She was far less experienced and wouldn't question anything hopefully. Took her to the back, started making out while still standing. Peeled her pants and panties down and started playing with her ass. At this point I decided to go much further just because why not. Told her to take her pants off completely, which she reluctantly did. Then started making out with her and just pulled her top right off. Then took her bra off and she was making out completely naked with me (while I was fully clothed). The disparity was HOT as fuck and I could tell she wasn't comfortable at all with this. So I decided to make things even more uncomfortable. Guided her to the couch, get her on all fours on the couch and then pushed her head all the way down while putting pressure on her back to make her arch. Perfect head down ass up position and then told her "don't move". With the lights on, I had a beautiful view of her pussy and asshole, it was all I could do to hold back from just pulling my dick out and shoving in all the way. Started playing with her ass and pussy. She was visibly dripping down her legs. Kept telling her how went she was, and she would just quietly whimper and moan. At this point, I decided to start fingering her pussy and ass. Slowly slid a middle finger in each and started working them in and out. Slowly pulled the finger out of her ass and took it to the next level. Told her this finger wasn't wet enough and told her to open her mouth. She did just as she was ordered and I swiftly put the finger in her mouth and started rubbing it over her tongue. Making her go ass to mouth here would set me up for all my favorite shenanigans later. She took it like a champ, told her to spit on my finger and make it wet, which she did. Then started working her ass again, occasionally pulling out to "wet" the finger again. A few minutes more of this and I decided to make her cum. Started working her clit and pussy and within seconds she started shuddering and then fully vibrating for a good 10 seconds. Honestly hadn't seen an orgasm that intense, and she sounded like she was using all her power to suppress violently moaning out. After her orgasm subsided, she did her best to maintain her posture but couldn't so I let her collapse. Sat down next to her head and slowly caressed her asking her "How was that?". She didn't really answer but nodded slightly and was just catching her breath.

After a few minutes of rest, it was my turn. Just pulled my pants off, whipped out my dick and moved her into position. Told her to suck me off and she started to slowly do that. BUT NOW, it was time to get to my favorite part. I love me some rimjobs, always have, always will. I have been able to get every girl I have been with to lick my ass whether they wanted to or not. Most do not even say no if you are assertive enough. The best is to do it when in the heat of the act and they just do it cause there isn't any time to think about it. This time though, I basically wanted her to know what I was making her do. It's hotter when I know they are aware of the fact that I am going to make them lick my ass (its not a glamorous place to be). While she was slowly sucking me, I pulled her off my dick and guided her to my balls while looking in her eyes. Told her to "Lick my balls" in a firm manner and she complied. Let her do that for a bit to normalize that. Then slowly started pushing her head lower while raising my legs. Told her "lick me under the balls, lower down" as I slowly guided her head over my taint (this is also THE BEST, very close second to full on rimjob). I let her lick there for a bit while I slowly raised my legs. At this point I had her face firmly against my taint where she was licking as told. This felt amazing but I had to move to the best yet. Slowly started pushing her head down (and she started resisting knowing what she was approaching). Said "OH yea, that feels great, lick my asshole" with some urgency and firmness. At this point, I pushed her head lower and her tongue started licking at my asshole. Started letting her know "OH shit, that feels great, keep going". Now I let go of her head to see what would happen, she licked a bit and started wandering higher. I FIRMLY pushed her head back down and told her "keep licking my asshole, don't stop until I tell you". I started jacking off and edging myself while she kept licking. I could feel how uncomfortable she was, and knowing she was still doing it made it SUPER HOT. Didn't really want that to end but all good things do, so had to start wrapping up. Started jacking off faster and as I approached orgasm, I pushed her back, stood up, told her I was going to come, told her to open her mouth, shoved my cock in and exploded even harder than last time. She was visibly choking on the cum trying to swallow it (it must have shot straight to the back, always gets them by surprise). Finished cumming and pumped her mouth for a bit to enjoy the feeling. Pulled her head off my dick, took this opportunity to degrade her a bit more by wiping my cock clean on her cheeks. Looked into her eyes and told her "That was amazing, you're the best". She smiled shyly and I sent her to get cleaned up. Did the whole "cuddle" routine after and sent her on her way. BEST DAY EVER so far, decided to plan out the next day and how I would approach fucking her.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Out of time now, will come back to add the rest.

are you interest to animal sex than !

feeding dog is solution. i saw one of girl on cyber world talking about how she sex

when it comes to mating season to male dog usually horny they grab some things with two leg

start moving their hips towards backwards . some of master do favor using towels

but many of them just spend doggy cut their ball out not to reproduce babe

one of girl found solution to her timezone of horny dog mating season

dog usually attract to girls pheromone whatever spicies it is

they start on licking mmm.. tasting but they like to taste more barely

they sometimes take panties off to lick freely and after they satisfy when girls make right position

they tries to insert their huge horny dick and they bark if girls not accepting his mating not to dog who knows who are master

but there's noob dog actually dog are not that smart .. yeah and start stick two leg stands with other two back leg

start moving .. and when they reach pussy small holes they move crazily cum full filling

make all his penis in banging with two ball covered with fur

they don't stop whatever girls shouting trys to move doggy out when they finish

they bark bark start licking girls lips and lick creampie filled pussy lead organism again

and make girl to be their mating organs changes virginia shape to their dick until

that girl become slave of doggy cock

All I can say is... thank God my Father in law is here for me. My name is Melissa. The time was my wedding day, over 4 years ago I was 19 now although it seems like yesterday. That day went from being the most hectic of my life to the best in a split second. Growing up I was an ok looking girl, I had B cup breasts and a skinny figure size 0 size 6 today marriage...lol. Being a natural brunette with milky white skin glasses and braces made me even more of a nerd. I was by no means a slut when I was younger but I did have my share of sex, then I met Andrew. Andrew was the answer to all my prayers for a man. He was athletic, extremely handsome, and had some money. He asked me to marry him I would have been insane to say no.

Andrews dads name is Rick, he's 46. I asked him to give me away at the wedding because my father had left us many years before. I think I was 8 when I last saw him. Mom thought my Uncle should give me away but I had lived with Andrew and his dad for over a year and i wanted the family to get along.

On my wedding day Rick and I were talking about the wedding and getting things together to drive to the church we were laughing playing and throwing things just having fun all around.he was tickling and poking me when in the heat of the moment. I dragged him to the ground as we wrestled and we rolled across the floor tickling and laughing. I felt his breath on my neck as we tussled and I started to feel differently. I realized I was becoming aroused. Instinctively I rubbed my own crotch against his leg that was between my own. He didn't seem to notice but I was becoming wetter and wetter by the second. I realized that I had never been with a older guy before and would like to try it someday. Suddenly he grabbed my tits and said "Well, maybe you'll give me a private show sometime." I wondered if he was thinking what I was thinking at that point. In a panic I rested my head on his chest, taking all the comfort from him I could. I noticed that his breathing was getting deeper. Maybe heavier? He ran his hands through my hair and I dropped my hand down to his knee and quite instinctively squeezed his thigh. I felt him jump a bit but he didn't say anything. He just continued to run his hands through my hair. My breath started to get shallow and come in shorter gasps. I was becoming excited, and very very wet. I needed love and I needed it now. I was dying for an orgasm. I raised my head up to meet my future father in laws and he started to kiss me. I looked at him with my best bedroom eyes and he continued to kiss my face. I started to breathe heavily. "Don't worry precious," he whispered to me, "daddy's here." I almost melted right there. I was totally his now. He could do anything he wanted with me and I hoped he would. We were both becoming violently aroused and nothing could stop us from doing what was to follow. My hands reached up and squeezed his cock. He exhaled loudly when I did that. " I whispered, "I need to be naked for you." I told him. "Yesssssss precious Melissa, Daddy wants you. I want to pleasure you."

"God take me. Fuck me." I responded.

Finally he took off my shirt and seen my push up bra and tiny tits. I stood before him and took off my jeans, revealing the thong panties. Rick pulled the material of my panties aside and, all the while looking lovingly into my eyes, began to eat my dripping pussy. I almost fainted when his tongue found my clit. Andrew was never very good at giving head, he used a very stiff tongue and moved his tongue from side to side. Rick's tongue was soft and wet. He lapped at my clit like a kitten lapping at milk. I practically fell down in ecstasy. He noticed this and stood before me, face to face. I kissed him passionately and he layed me down on the floor. I gladly spread my legs for him, exposing my hairy unshaven pussy. I wanted him between my legs. As if he read my mind he got down on his hands and knees and dropped his head between my legs. I felt his tongue invade me and I convulsed in pleasure.

"FUCK!" I yelled.

I am gonna be a bad girl for you I'm your slut. Make me fuckin' cum!" I said to he just smiled and buried his face in my dripping pussy. I just about fainted with the ferocity of his tongue attack. His silky wet tongue swirled all over my clit and I felt his fingers spread my pussy lips. I felt the two fingers of his other hand slide into me and I humped against them as hard as I possibly could.

"Lick my asshole." I commanded breathlessly.

He looked up at me, "are you sure you want me to?" He asked.

"I need it, I need your tongue on my ass. That's how I like it."

The next thing I knew I felt my ass cheeks being spread and Rick's tongue
invading my ass. I really began to hyperventilate. This was better than any man had ever given me. I was about to cum when he stopped eating me, I looked at him with disappointment but he only smiled.

"Get on your hands and knees for me Melissa. Daddy has a treat for you."

I did as he asked with great urgency, I needed to cum or I would explode.
He undressed and he wasn't very large or thick but I didn't care. He got behind me in less
than a minute. I felt the head of it invade me and begin to slide into
me. The thing was Andrew was bigger than his dad but i was so hot, I screamed as he thrust the thing all the way into me and started to fuck me rapidly. I felt him reach over and grab my hair, pulling me back towards him. I immediately started humping against him. The only sounds in the entire house now were that of our bodies slapping together, my fiancés dad grunts of exertion and my moans and screams.

"Fuck me Melissa my precious. Hump me you little slut, as hard as you can.
Daddy will make you cum as hard as you need to."

"Fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me!" I panted over and over. He
continued to thrust into me as hard as he possibly could and I was
approaching nirvana. I had never been fucked this hard before.

"UnghhhhhhhhhhH! FUCKKKKKKKKK!!!" I remember yelling and then I continued a
string of curses and moans. To heighten my sensation he brought his free
hand down hard on my ass cheek, spanking me hard. I came again when he did
it.

After a few minutes I stopped humping and rested a moment on the floor,
I could still feel his cock.

"Don't ever leave me Dad." I whispered that was the first time I called him that.

"I'm yours precious, always have been, always will be." He whispered in
that soothing tone of his again. I knew everything was going to be all
right. He pulled out of me and let go of my hair and I fell to the
floor. I looked around at Rick with animal lust in my eyes. It was almost incest . It was wrong, it was all I wanted.

I jumped on him like a lioness attacking her prey. He could only squeal
with delight. I grabbed his cock and kissed my way down his body, I ran my tongue through his pubic hair and he moaned. I immediately went for it.

"God Damn it Melissa! Tongue me baby! Tongue fuck me!" I was shocked to hear him talk like this but I admit it turned me on like nothing else I had ever experienced. He started to pant and claw at my hair as I sucked older cock for the first time.

"God Melissa you give the best head you little slut!" He screamed.

I was amazed that he said that and I loved it, he was everything I ever
wanted in a lover. When I inserted a fingertip in his asshole and he
immediately came harder than anyone I had ever seen. I was in love. After several minutes he recovered and looked up at me, smiling. I smiled back I was so proud to give him such an orgasm.
"That was the best I had ever had." I told her.

"We'll top this.... every night from here on in." he said as he kissed me again we left for the church and he fucked me one more time there sending me down the aisle to his son dripping his cum out of my pussy. We still live with Andrews Dad and I now think of my father in law as my friend, lover, and confidante. And I've never been happier!

i got alot of pics in my email from my best friends daughter she is 19 long red hair perfit body 35c 24 26 5'4 about 115 pounds. i haven't seen or talked to any of them in like 2 years. no fighting or anything just grew apart. i got divorced and then i was the 3rd wheel.
these pics was of her and friends at the beach her at home old school pics some sexy but most not. and she ask how i have been. i wrote back that things are good and one day i need to come by there because none of you ever come by here.
the next morning i got a email and her wearing nothing but g strings all kinds of colors one a yellow one you could see threw. damn she looked hot. and i told her that.
about a hour later she showed up wearing that yellow g string and a t shirt. and walked right into the house and ask if my pool was still working. i told her sure because my kid shows up sometimes and she uses it. she walked out back pulled off the t shirt and jumped right in. she came right back out and sure enough it was like she was naked othere than the seams.
she calls me uncle glen. i'm not really, i just watched her grow up and i use to fuck her mom YEARS ago.
she came right up to me and yanked my pants down and didn't even unbutton them took ahold of my dick and started stroking it. then she gasp and said mom was right its perfit long and thin goes deep and not rip you apart. then she started sucking my dick. i reached behind her and untied her top. then i saw her reach and untie her bottoms. like there was really anything to untie but what the hell.
i picked her up and laid her on the table and started eating that sweet little pussy and damn she tasted as good as her mom did years ago. it didn't take much to get her wet it was flowing out and down the crack of her ass.
i started to insert a finger in her when she said no i'm a virgin. i jumped up and said what the fuck you tease me like this and then want to quit. OH HELL NO. then she laughed and said thats ok uncle glen. i love anal and thats why i'm here mom said you could fuck a ass better than any man alive. damn that got my dick hard again. she reached into her purse and pulled out some lube and said have fun uncle. she laid back down and raised her legs. it didn't take in 2 secounds and my tongue was as deep as it could reach up her ass. and she was loving it.
i took some lube and lubed her ass and my dick up and eased it right in. in a few strokes i had all 8 1/4 inchs up her ass and she would gasp everytime i bottomed out and she was in heaven. i busted a nutt in less than a minute but i kelp fucking untill i knew it was going to stay hard. i was all over her body anywhere i could get with my tongue and not pull out of her ass. i wanted to fuck her untill i died and was trying. when i got to her mouth she sucked my tongue in and didn't want to let it go. then she let go and told me after you fill my ass with your load again you can have my pussy too. i never stoped pounding that ass and ask what about saving it for the right man. then she told me i gave that pussy to a boy at school when i was 9 and gave him my ass 2 years later. i just love getting ass fucked better.
she started telling me she has had fatter dicks but none could ever get as deep as i am right now. we fucked all night and into the next day pussy and ass and needless to say when she left i hit the shower and went to bed and died for 5 hours to be woken up with Fancy sucking my dick. needless to say we fucked all the day and night and monday i called in sick. i had to rest. hell she 19 and i'm 47 this girl was about to kill me and i was loving it.
3 days went by and my dick was raw. i thought my wish was going to come true i was going to get fucked to death by a hot young girl almost 1/3 of my age.
later that night i got a call from her mom asking if i'v seen her. i said nope sorry. but how you doing. the hole time i was balls deep in her daughters ass. she was rideing me like a bull.
then she said i was told her car has been there for a few days now. and let me tell you YOU BEST NOT BE FUCKING HER. i said ok but isn't she 18 now and she said she 19 but you cant fuck her. well ok i said i wont if i ever do see her but whats the big deal i dont hear from you for over 2 years now you call me up and ask me if i'm fucking your kid. whats the deal. then she said her daddys not her daddy and i'm the only othere man she has ever been with. right then and there i filled her ass with my cum.
i told her to give me her number and i will call her in the morning and we can go get a dna test. she said ok and hung up.
then Fancy leaned over and said i love you daddy.
3 weeks later we was still fucking when the dna test came back and she is my kid. but i say fuck it who cares. we didnt know for 19 years we was already fucking and come to find out she's pregnant.
now her mom and dad are getting divorced and her mom wants to move in with me untill she can find a place to live. i cant wait untill she moves in and we end up fucking and OUR kid comes joins in. and see that bitch's face and when she tell her she knocked up by me.

the way i see it she should have told me years ago.

                                  first threesome and meet online…

   My wife and I started talking one night about expanding our sex life and share one another with others, together. “To be honest I have always fantasied about the thought of watching her with another man.” So one night we got to talking and she opened up and said she was craving a woman, the touch of another female against her. To kiss the soft lips of someone soft and delicate. She wanted to kiss on her breast and suck on her nipples. She was craving to have another woman’s sweet juices around her mouth. NOW this had my dick rock hard hearing her tell me this. I immediately got out my phone and started looking at sites and I knew it would be the right way to find what my wife was craving. We made a profile and got tons of hits. We finally reached out to one and had some talks and decided to plan out a night, and this is how it went… 😁                                                 …..                                                                  …We picked a night and got a hotel room and was to meet our fun playmate their. Upon the day of the meet we were both excited and nervous. We had a time set to meet up and as it drew closer we received a text that she (our playmate) was having a late start. That started making us worry about a no show but as the day progressed the time came for us to get in the car and proceed to our destination. 😉.                    …..                                                                       … The ride to the hotel was intense. The sense of Excitement and Nervousness mixed with thoughts of fantasies but inexperience. My wife reached over and grabbed my cock and told me how turned on she was to share me with another female. She was stroking my cock over my jeans. I was rock hard. She had been wanting to see another girl ride my cock while she sat on my face and kissing the girl. Her biggest turn on was that I was so good ate eating her pussy (better and different than any other she had been with) and she wanted to watch as I ate out someone else so she could see the sexual pleasure on her face. ….. As my wife was telling me all this we pulled into the hotel parking lot where our playmate was already waiting. ☺️               …..                                                                          … We sent the text that we had arrived and our playmate meet us at the entrance. Now the night was about to start. I had told our playmate about what my wife was wanting, how she had been craving another woman. We entered the room and put our things away. We talked for a little bit and had a few drinks. Before I knew it I looked over and our playmate “who was experienced” had started undressing my wife. Oh my. My dick was throbbing. My wife was nervous and that made me even more horny. She started rubbing my wife’s large breast and sucking on her hard nipples. We both knew then that our fantasy talk was about to play out. Our playmate was extremely turned on by my wife. She was in love with her boobs.  As I started jerking my cloths off and approached the two of them, they pushed me down to the bed and went down to suck on my cock. Playmate pet her lips around my bulging cock and my wife guided her head downwards on me. My eyes rolled in back of my head in pleasure. I pulled my wife down to me and kissed her as my cock was being ravished by another, then our playmate placed her hand on my wife’s pussy and started massaging. Rubbing her clit and entering inside her pussy with her fingers. My wife let out this moan of pleasure, relief and satisfaction. I rolled the playmate over to my wife so she could enjoy the taste of my wife’s sweet, wet pussy. I stood up and watched her eat my wife out and my wife laying their in Ecstasy. I grabbed my camera and started taking pics and videoing. The two of them went back and fourth kissing each other, tasting each other and playing. While the playmate had my wife on her back fingering and licking her kissy and groping her boobs, I entered our playmates pussy from behind. Burying my throbbing hard cock deep inside her soaking wet pussy as my wife watched. They both let out this moan at the same time. We fucked for a while and then my wife and playmate swapped positions and I entered into my wife’s sweet, side and tight little pussy, deep and hard. I pressed her face into the playmates soaked pussy. The moaning was loud and constant. I just knew the neighbors was going to call down to the office but didn’t care. As we all came with pleasure and came to a stop (a break) I walked over to the huge window, butt naked, and opened the blinds. Standing their in the open view with no clothes, cock still at full attention, a lady was walking around outside and looked up at me. I just stood their showing off my full cock in the moonlight as she stared up at me. (I feel that this lady was turned on as she stared at me, and that to was a huge turn on) so I turnt around to go back to my ladies and grabbed them both, taking them down to the bed and placed my face between our playmates legs and began kissing and sucking her clit. She wiggled and moaned and came Immediately. My wife watched as this was her fantasy. She was again getting soaking wet. I placed my fingers deep inside my wife’s pussy and finger fucked her, bringing them both to a huge orgasm. …. We decided to take a short break and go out for some fresh air. 🤤.                                                                …..                                                                          … As we came back inside we made some more drinks and decided to take advantage of the big jacuzzi tub. We all got in and relaxed back. Each of us playing with one another. But the jacuzzi didn’t last long as the need to continue with more pleasure was strong. We got out and I payed them both on the bed and we had toys. I got a double ended vibrating toy and had them lay pussy to pussy. I inserted the toy into each of them while I controlled the vibes, and took control of penetrating each with the toy. Multiple orgasms later and about wore out. We all laid on the bed chatting about the night and a possible next meet up. 🤤.       ….                                                                          … So the wife and I got dressed, packed up our stuff and headed home. We talked about the events that happen earlier and when we got home, we put on some porn and took our time pleasing one another for the next 12 hours. It was a great first experience and I believe the wife and I are ready for our next adventure but this time we will have a male playmate join with us. …. Could that playmate be you?         ****

A few years ago I was involved with a former co-worker. We were both married at the time, and I thought we were on track to both get divorces and be with each other. We shared all kinds of really intimate desires with one another... shit we wouldn't have dreamed of sharing with our spouses.

We were planning for a weekend away when she told me about a fantasy she'd had that she wanted to actually try. She wanted me to fill her pussy up with yogurt, then push my cock into her so the yogurt would ooze out. I wish I'd asked her at the time if maybe the genesis of this was a desire to be filled with many loads of cum, but I didn't think to ask.

Anyway, after a trip to a grocery store, we got back to the hotel room. She was very nervous that it was actually going to happen, but I took control and had her lay on the bed. We had bought a cake decorating kit and I put the yogurt into it (unflavored, plain yogurt for all of you keeping track. She was always one to get incredibly wet, so there was no issue inserting the nozzle in her. I squeezed the bag and filled her up until no more would go in. I got between her legs and pushed my cock inside her. Her eyes were like saucers watching.

In the end, she decided that she would rather date other men than be with me after her divorce, but somehow thought she and I would always be friends. What a stupid bitch.

How It Started 4
Jack drove off and I was laying a crossed the seat. Jack said “Don’t make a mess on my seat bitch. Put that plug back in your ass.” I looked up and told him that the bum had taken it. He roared with laughter and said “Well stuff your panties in your ass. If you ruin my seats I’ll beat the hell out of you.” I reached down and grabbed my thong and wiped my ass. There was gel and cum running out so I balled them up. I pushed them into my asshole to stop it from leaking. I got my shorts off the floor and put them back on. I was exhausted, and then Jack said “My cock needs sucking. Get your ass over here and suck it. I’ll make a deal with you. If you can make me cum in your mouth before we get home you can just relax the rest of the day.” I got turned around so I was lying on the seat like earlier and undid his pants so I could pull his cock out. I started sucking his cock when I thought I don’t know how close to home we were. My mind was racing thinking of how much time I had. I really wanted to be able to rest when we got home. My ass still hurt and I felt dirty after being close to that bum. I started working on his cock like I was dying for it. I could tell he wasn’t in a hurry because he never grabbed my head or pushed his cock in my mouth. I said to myself I can do this. I took him all the way down my throat and held it there. I even tried working my throat like I was swallowing thinking that would help. He started to move around like he was trying to get away from my mouth and I thought he must be close. He was getting ready to cum and he said “Oh Fuck Sue, I got to pull over.” I felt the truck turn and come to a stop. He grabbed my head so he could start fucking my mouth. In just a couple of minutes, he came in the back of my throat. I swallowed his load thinking I had done well. I got a good feeling knowing that I wouldn’t have to do anything for the rest of the day. I would be able to clean up and rest while trying to figure out how I was going get out of this situation. I pulled my mouth off Jack’s cock and he opened the truck door. Jack said “Nice try sissy but, we are already home.” I sat up and saw that we were sitting in the driveway of our house. “Now get upstairs and get cleaned up. Put on one of your new outfits. I’m going to take a nap.”
I couldn’t believe that we were home. Now I had to go to my room and get ready for god knows what. I want to stop this madness but, I didn’t know what to do. I got the stuff I had bought today and thought how I was going to pay for all this stuff. I ran up to my room and turned the shower on and sat on the floor and cried. I reached back and pulled the thong that I had stuffed in my ass out. It was nasty with cum and lube. My ass still hurt from the fucking the bum gave me. My dick was still locked up but, I did notice my dick did leak some cum while my ass was being abused. I wished I hadn’t bought such a good one so I could get it off. The water in the shower felt good on my skin. It washed the stench of from the bum and soothed my ass. I got out of the shower and sat on my bed wanting to lie down. I knew I had better be ready if Jack called me. I brushed my hair and decided to pull it up in pigtails because that was easier than anything else. I put my makeup on and remembered that nobody at the mall even noticed I was a man. I started to take pride that I could look like a woman. I spent a lot of time on my hair and makeup and realized I better get dressed. Jack had made me buy a lot of stuff. I had new panties, bras and stockings. He made me buy shorts, skirts and all kind of shirts. I decided to put on a matching set of a lacy bra and thong. I’m still not sure why he wanted me to wear a bra. All my clothes were very revealing so it didn’t make much difference what I chose. I picked a very short skirt and a low cut shirt that matched. I put on thigh high stockings and a pair of heels that a prostitute would wear. I had never walked in heels before so I walked around the room to practice. I had been a couple of hours so I sat on the bed to wait for Jack to call me. I thought that he would probably think I should have a plug in me. I opened my nightstand drawer and got out the only other plug I had. It was a lot smaller than the other one. I figured I was going to get fucked in my ass so I got some lube and squirted some in my ass. I pulled my thong to the side, inserted the plug and it slipped right in. My ass was so stretched that it didn’t really resist the penetration. That when I heard Jack called “Sue I need you down here now.”
I went downstairs and heard the TV in the front room. I walked in and Jack and John were sitting on the couch. I knew it was only a matter of time before Jack would tell his brother. I looked up at their big screen TV and a video of me sucking Jack’s cock was playing. Jack said “Come in here Sue and meet my brother John. John, this is our new roommate Sue.” I walked in front of the couch without looking at either one of them. For some reason I felt I should say “Hello John, It’s a pleasure to meet you.” I never looked up and Jack told me to sit on the couch with them and watch a movie. When I walked to the couch they slid apart so the only place that there was to sit was in between them. As I sat down I felt Jack’s hand slide under my skirt and squeeze my ass cheek. He told me my new outfit looked nice and I think I blushed. Jack said “John don’t you think Sue looks hot.” John just nodded yes. I think he was stunned by the whole episode. When I looked back at the TV it was me slamming my ass back on Jack’s cock. We sat there and watched as I fucked Jack’s cock and then beg him to cum in my mouth. Then the scene changed and I was sucking his cock in the truck while fucking my ass with the plug for the truckers. Jack was rubbing my leg like I was a girl that he was trying to feel up. The next scene was of me begging the bum to let me suck his cock and then it switched to me being slammed down on his big cock. I never even noticed that Jack was recording me in the truck. My ass tingled just looking at the bum’s cock on the TV. It looked even bigger than it looked today.
Jack said that the movie was making him horny and asked John if what he thought. John never said a word; he just unzipped his pants and pulled his cock out. His cock looked a lot like Jack’s, I guess because they were brothers. He was a little thinner but, was a little longer. I knew what was next; Jack pushed my head down towards John’s cock. I didn’t fight because I knew it was pointless. I knew Jack could overpower me than I didn’t stand a chance against both of them. I just leaned over and put my face in front of John’s cock. I opened my mouth and started sucking him down my throat. I started to slowly fuck John’s cock with my mouth. I felt Jack move around behind me. He grabbed my hips and lifted them so I was up on my knees. He flipped my skirt up to reveal my ass. Then all of a sudden “SMACK” he slapped my ass hard. When he did it I gasped and sucked John’s cock all the way to the base. I lifted up off John’s cock and Jack smacked my ass again and again. John must have like my throat because he grabbed the back of my head and pushed me down on his cock. Jack continued smacking my ass while John held me down. I couldn’t breathe and thought I was going to pass out when John pulled my mouth off his cock. I gasped for air and pushed me back down on his cock. This continued for awhile. My ass cheeks were burning and so were my lungs from being choked. John finally pulled me off his cock and let me catch my breath. Jack had stopped smacking my ass and told John to come look my ass. John got up and moved behind me. John said “Damn Jack you really whooped that ass.” I felt my thong being pulled to the side and heard them laugh. “I told you she was a slut.” Jack said.
I felt a hand reach between my legs and grip my dick that was in the cage. They pulled on it really hard trying to see if it would come off. They twisted and pulled. Even though they were being rough it wasn’t that bad to have them playing with caged dick. They both started laughing saying it would take a tow truck to get it off. They let go of my cage and started playing with my plug. One of them pulled a little and it came right out. Jack said “This one is too small for you Sue. We’ll have to get you one that fits better.” They both started laughing. I guess the lube started leaking out of my ass because I felt a hard slap on my ass and Jack yelled “Who told you could use lubricant.” I had made him mad and I knew that was not good. He said that I needed to be punished. He grabbed my shirt and pulled hard, ripping off buttons and pulling it off of me. He started wiping my ass to remove the lube. Then he shoved his shirt covered fingers straight in to me. I squealed and pleaded for him to stop. He would shove his fingers in and twist them around. Jack said “Help me out Bro.” John gets beside me and reached back to pull my ass cheeks apart. He pulled really hard and I could feel my ass being pulled apart. Jack returned to stabbing his wrapped finger in and out of me. I heard John say “Just stuff it in her Jack” Jack started using his fingers to try and stuff my shirt up my ass. I don’t know have much he got in me but, my ass was hurting. He pulled it out and threw it on the floor. Jack said “Open her up Bro and see if we got her clean.” John pulled my ass cheeks apart until I thought my ass was going to rip. All I could think about was I had two men staring onto my gaping asshole. I started to get aroused and wondering why I felt like this. John said “I think you got it all.” Jack grabbed my neck and pulled me up. He said “Your mouth is the only lube you get unless I tell you to. Understand sissy!” I nodded yes and he pushed me back down.
They both got up and pulled me to the middle of the living room. John said “This should be good.” That when I realized that they had set up a camera to video what was going to happen. Jack got on the floor and pulled my head towards his cock. I opened my mouth and sucked him in. It was pointless to refuse. I had been beaten and abused. I had all but given up so, I figured to just try and get it over with. While I sucked Jack’s cock, John was poking his cock at my ass. John said “Turn her around she is to dry.” They spun me around and now I was sucking John cock. It made me think I should have spit on Jack’s cock more because he just forced it into me. Jack said “That’s how you do it.” I wasn’t going to make that mistake again so; I was giving John a sloppy blowjob. They turned me around again and now John was fucking my ass and I was sucking Jack’s dirty cock. This went on for a few minutes and then Jack got on the floor and told me to fuck his cock. I crawled over to Jack and sucked his cock hoping to lube it a little before he pulled me on top of him. I lowered myself on to his cock and moaned as he went in me. I was starting to love the way it felt. He was thrusting in and out of me when John got in front of me. He put his cock in my mouth and started fucking my face. His cock would push to the back of my throat and then force me down on Jack’s cock. I was stuffed and had never felt anything like this before. I loved my ass and throat being abused at the same time. Jack was rubbing my chest where my bra was like I had tits. He started pinching and pulling on my nipples. I felt my dick start to stain in the cage.
Jack told me to turn around and sit on his cock. I got turned around and was on my knees facing away from him. I put his cock back in and started to bounce up and down. John got back in front of me and was fucking my throat again. Jack reached up and grabbed me around my chest. He pulled me backward towards his chest and held me tight. My legs were bent under me at my knees and my little dick cage was pointing up. I saw John go and move the camera so it was pointing at Jack’s cock in my ass. Then Jack said “Go ahead and see if it will fit John.” I realized what they were going to do and started screaming. They were going to double fuck me. I pleaded with them to stop and tried to get away from Jack. It was like they couldn’t hear me and John got between my legs. He put his cock at my ass. Jack wasn’t moving anymore and just left his cock deep in my ass. John grabbed my cage and pulled up hard. He spit on his hand and rubbed it on his cock. I begged them to let me go and promised them anything else they wanted. John placed his cock back on my ass and started to push. I felt my ass stretching and the tip of his cock went in. He eases up a little and then pushed back down hard. My ass had no choice but to open up. I screamed for him to stop. The pain was horrible and he only in a little. John started pumping working more and more of his cock in me. He was still pulling on my cage while pumping in and out. I was begging and pleading while I was gasping for air. Then with another hard push he was all the way inside me. I moaned as he held it in me. We were still for a minute which gave my ass time to adjust to the two large cocks in me. My ass was burning and felt like someone had drove a truck in me. Jack said “Showtime Bro.” They both started fucking me at the same time. John rose up I guess to give the camera a better view. My ass still hurt but was getting better and John pulling on my cage was starting to have an effect on me. I was not screaming anymore. I was gasping for air and started moaning. I remember thinking that I sound like a whore.
After a few minutes of double fucking me, Jack started to grunt and started pumping fast. He thrust in hard and said “That’s good sissy make me cum.” I felt him cum in my ass. It felt great because it helped lubricate my ass while John was still fucking me. John was still pulling on my cage while he was fucking me. Then it happened. I guess the pressure on my prostate and John pulling my cage, cum just started pour out of me. I wasn’t even able to get hard while in the cage. Cum was dripping out of my cage onto my stomach. I heard myself saying “Oh fuck” over and over. John said “Holy fuck, the sissy just came from being double fucked. I hope the camera got that.” Then he started pounding my ass hard. He pushed in deep and came in my ass. They were both lying still with their cocks in my ass. After a while John got up and pulled his cock out of me. He stood up and Jack pushed me off of him and got up. Jack hollered at me not to leak on the floor. He said “Put your ass in the air.” I just wanted to rest. My ass felt empty and legs hurt like hell. I knew I better do it so I pulled my knees up and stuck my ass up. I watched as they got the camera and was pointing it at my ass. I must have been gaped open from being double fucked. John said “I think we ruined that ass. It will never be the same.” They both laughed. Jack said “We will stop her from leaking all over the house.” He grabbed the small plug I had earlier and slide it into my ass. It felt like it wasn’t even in me and then he pushed it in deeper. The base of the plug slid in me. It was a lot bigger than the plug itself. He kept pushing it in until it was as deep as his fingers could push. I felt pressure deep in my ass and stomach. I was moaning and grunting as he abused my ass. “That should do it.” He said. I felt him insert his fingers in my ass and pull my ass open. I guessed that was to let the camera see what he had done. He pulled his fingers out and smacked me hard on my ass.
Jack said “Ok sissy, sit up.” I slowly got up and turned around. My guts hurt from plug being lodged deep in my ass. John was holding a camera and pointing it at me. Another camera was sitting on the table where the TV was. I was on my knees and Jack said “You look thirsty sissy. Open your mouth.” He walked up to me with his limp cock hanging down. He put his cock on my mouth and I opened my mouth. I took his cock into my mouth and started to suck him. I thought he just wanted me to clean him or get him hard again. He grabbed the back of my head and fucked my face a couple of times. He held me all the way down on his cock. It wasn’t that bad because he wasn’t hard. Then I felt hot liquid pouring down my throat. He was pissing in me. I tried to push back but, he had my head held tight. I thought I was going to choke. I tried to relax and just let his piss go down my throat into my stomach. I felt his stream slow and stop. He let go of my head and I just waited for him to pull out. I was done fighting them. They had done things to me and I couldn’t stop them. I kneeled there while Jack took the camera and John walked up to me. I opened my mouth and took his cock in. I reached around and grabbed his ass. I pulled until my face was smashed against his stomach. His cock was longer and was in my throat. He started pissing down my throat and I held on to him to keep him deep. I heard them laughing. John said “This slut was easy to train.” I thought he was finished pissing and he pushed me off his cock. He was still standing in front of me and then started pissing on my face. I closed my eyes and turned my face. He hollered “Look at me and open your fucking mouth.” I did and he continued pissing in my mouth. He finished and turned around. Jack said “Clean this fucking mess up sissy. We’re done with you for awhile.” He turned to John and said “Come on Bro, Let’s go edit this movie so we can upload it. I think we will make some good money from it. We got to think about what we will do for a sequel too.”

I, Anna, confess that I have been fucking my best friend behind my husbands back for years.

Part A5: Voyeur [for all the other stories pm me, I can send you the links]
Hey guys :-*** its meeee :D
So by now you surely know that I love to watch other people fuck/masturbate. I would spy on my sisters whenever I could, since I had sex for the first time far later than they did. Now I'll tell you about some other times I watched my sisters bang men.
Some time after my wedding, Haley Patty and I were visiting our parents. We would spend the weekend at our parents place and I was really looking forward to talking to my sisters and my parents again. And not just a little chit chat. No. We could talk about big questions like, getting kids and stuff. We all arrived on friday evening. Mom had already prepped dinner and we were all pretty hungry. It was delicious. Dad and mom seemed so happy together. Haley was looking good, confident. Only Patty seemed absent. Always on her phone. So while Haley and I had a good talk with mom and dad, Patty barely spoke at all. When we changed to the living room and wine, Patty followed us slowly still on her phone. After ten minutes she asked mom and dad if her boyfriend Brian could come over. I saw moms face. She wasnt happy about that. Not happy at all. But she never could say no to Patty.

Half an hour later, Brian arrived. Mom went to bed a few minutes later. Dad followed her. We decided to watch a movie. Patty and Brian had a couch to themselves and Haley and me shared one. Patty got a blanket for herself and Brian. We watched to movie in silence, when I saw a movement in the corner of my eye. I turned my head slightly. Patty was clearly not focussing on the movie anymore... she was stroking Brian under the blanket. He kept looking over to me and Haley as if he wanted to make sure we werent looking. I leaned over to Haley and said "keep watching the movie. dont turn your head after I tell you. I think Patty is giving a handjob to Brian."
Haley turned her head slightly, just as I had and then nodded.
H:"Maybe we should leave them alone.."
Me:"Yes... I guess we should..."
Five minutes later, I excused myself, saying I was tired. Haley followed my example and left soon after. We brushed teeth together and before we went to bed I gave her a big long hug. When she was in her room, I silently went downstairs and to the living room again. They werent even trying to hide it anymore. Patty sat on Brian and fucked him cowgirl style. I was already wet at that point. Patty fucking on our parents couch? that was pretty wild, even for her. I fingered my wet pussy. Seeing my sisters big tits bouncing around, I touched my own boobs. I imagined how I would let Brian believe I was Patty. Make him blindfold himself and then fuck him. A first orgasmic wave rippled through me. I was dripping on the floor! I got a towel to wipe it up. When I was back, Patty was getting fucked from behind by Brian. She wasnt even holding back her moans anymore. My fingers found my pussy wet and ready. I pushed in three at the same time, fucking myself while watching Patty getting hammered. From her moans I could hear that she was getting close to cumming, and so did I. When she finally did, I squirted in the towel. Quickly I went into my room. I licked some juice off the towel. I love tasting my own pussy. Then I fell asleep.

The next day. We all thought Brian would leave after breakfast, but somehow he stayed. Whats more Patty always clinged to him. Every chance they got the made out. Every time we sat at a table, Patty's hand was under the table on Brians lap. It was annoying but also kinda hot. So I made a plan to watch them fuck tonight. When finally everyone was going to bed, I went into my room, got a vibrator and sneaked out again.

The bedroom door of Patty and Brian was closed. I held my ear to the door to hear them speak or fuck. They were actually already on it. I turned the knob slowly and opened the door just a tiny bit. I waited to hear if they saw what happend. No reaction from inside so I opened the door a little further. I could see Patty now. Her back was turned to me and she was riding on Brians dick. She leaned forward and slammed her pussy down on his cock. I could see her juice making his cock wet. I rubbed my clit until I was wet, then pushed the vibrator deep inside my pussy and turned it on. I didnt put it to full power because of the noise it would make then. I kept rubbing my clit. Patty was moaning loudly, not unlike Haley I have to say. I could see her cum all over Brians dick and I came as well. My juice ran down my legs and I had to lean against the wall so I wouldnt fall over on my shaky legs. I turned off the vibrator and pull it out, it was covered in my juice. I licked it clean. I was already going to close the door when I looked inside again. Patty was on all fours and Brian was lubing up his dick. I stopped closing the door. Could it be...? Would he fuck her ass? I inserted my vibrator again and kept watching. Now in their new position, both could see me at any time, they were both facing the door. Therefore I also couldnt see if he was really fucking her ass, but since he was going so much slower and she was moaning in a deeper tone, I just assumed thats what he did. At that time I hadnt had anal sex yet. So I was kinda curious how it feels. I shoved the vibrator deeper into my pussy, turning it on again and then put one, then two fingers into my ass. I moaned quietly. I was afraid they might hear me, but fingering my ass turned me on so much... I came way before Patty did. I kept watching her getting fucked in the ass though, sucking on my vibrator in the meantime. I returned to my room just after Brian shot his cum in her ass.

I never spoke to Patty about it.

Now watching Patty getting fucked is hot, but she is the slutty one after all. Haley on the other side is still the innocent looking one. I thought I'd never get to watch her fuck, until SAM and her started dating. After I had walked in on them nearly kissing on her 26th birthday, I knew I wanted to see him fuck my sister. It took a while, but when we moved into a house together, I saw my chance. So one night, when Jim was out I made a plan with SAM. I would hide in the closet in their bedroom and watch him fuck my sister. After dinner, we had some wine in the living room. I was the first to leave. I brushed my teeth and when I was in the hall I saw Haley going to the bathroom to brush her teeth. I said good night and then sneaked into her's and SAM's bedroom. He was in there and told me "I have some toys prepared for you. So you will enjoy this night as well."
Me:"Oh I will, trust me.."
I grabbed his dick and caressed it. He moaned silently and I backed off, leaving him semi-erect. I got into position. The closet was spacious for a closet, but I could barely move in there. I removed my sleep shirt, leaving me all naked. Then Haley came in. I could see her nipples through the sleeping shirt. SAM was laying on the bed, already naked. Haley went in front of the closet door, turned to SAM and slowly removed her shirt. I could only see her backside, but just then I realized what an amazing feminine figure Haley has. Haley slowly removed her string and crawled onto the bed. She gave SAM a blowjob and I had a perfect view of her pussy. I could see it getting wetter and wetter. My hand went to my pussy. I slowly rubbed it while my other hand went searching for the toys SAM had hidden for me. Haley climbed onto SAM and kissed him for a while. Then I heard SAM say
S:"Just imagine someone was watching us right now..."
H:"mmhhh just thinking about it turns me on... I would love to show the world that I'm your sex goddess..."
S:"Is there anyone in particular who you want to show? Anyone you want to make jealous?"
H:"I dont know.. maybe Patty?"
S:"Why and who else?"
H:"She always brags about how good she is at fucking. That would show her. hmmm I would love to show Jim... let him know my body only belongs to you... I see him looking at me... and oh! Anna as well. Show her how I can fuck her best friend which she never could!"
S:"Oh you are naughty. But what makes you think she even wanted to fuck me?"
H:"Oh it was just... way before we were together, whenever she would speak of you... she had that look on her face. And the way she talked about you. And how she acted around you. That changed after her wedding I think. And now... I'm the only one who gets your cock..."
With that she let herself sink onto SAM's cock. I could hear the smacking noise as her wet pussy slipped over his dick. I was already fucking myself with the dildo. Haley was riding his cock slowly, moving her hips back and forth. Soon I heard her say "uhh I'm cumming... oh yes.." I had my first orgasm, when her juice was running down his cock. They changed into missionary. SAM did his 0-100 technique. He pulled out completely and then slid it back in all the way. I loved it, immitating it with my dildo. The way the pussy tightens when he pulls out and then the cock forcing its way back in... He was facing me and a few times he looked up and directly at me. I kept immitating his movement and had to hold back so I wouldnt moan just as loud as Haley. Then I thought "Damn I want to go faster... I hope he goes faster now..." Right at that moment he started pounding Haley. I fucked myself with the dildo so hard that I could hear smacking from my pussy.
H:"Uhgggh I'm cumming again... ohh SAM... ohh..." I had my second orgasm just at that time. After she did too, she went on to blow SAM. Meanwhile I tasted my own pussy. I imagined the dildo was SAM's cock and also sucked it off. Soon he blew his load into her mouth. She swallowed it all and kept sucking him. I couldnt believe my eyes. My little innocent sister fucking SAM like that. He said "I love it when you blow my cock until it is hard again.." After five minutes or so, Haley stopped. Meanwhile I had found a buttplug. SAM got some lube. I didnt even know Haley was into anal. But sure enough, Haley got on her knees, laid her head on the bed and offered him her ass. He was facing me again. Slowly he penetrated her. His eyes were locked onto the closet. She grunted in pleasure. I pushed the buttplug into my ass. It was huge. I only had my pussy juice to make it slippery. When I finally had it in, I let out a silent sigh. SAM was fucking my sisters ass. Her moans got louder and louder. SAM kept staring at me and said "Yes, let Anna hear that we're fucking."
Haley grunted and moan and almost screamed in pleasure. I had an orgasm right there and then. I had to lean against the wall so I wouldnt fall. SAM kept fucking Haley... and hard. I never thought Haley could take a pounding like that. I kept fucking myself with the dildo, but before I could cum again, SAM blew his load into Haley's ass and she had another orgasm as well. Then they laid in sleep position, Haley resting her head on SAM's shoulder. SAM threw a thin blanket over both of them and turned off the light. We had to wait until our eyes got used to the darkness. Then SAM signaled me that it was safe to come out.

I opened the closet door, still completely naked and with the buttplug still inside me. When we made the plan I said I was gonna leave as soon as I could, but now I was still horny. I went to SAM's side of the bed and took his hand. I let him feel the buttplug. Then he turned on a small light, which illuminated the room but was not bright so Haley wouldnt wake. Haley's head was still resting on his arm so he couldnt move. I partly removed the blanket, revealing Haley's ass and SAM's now semi-erect dick. I could see the cum dripping out of Haley's asshole... so I spread her cheeks a little and licked it all off, careful not to wake her. Haley's hand went to her ass so I backed off as quickly as possible. But she didnt wake, just smear out the cum on her asshole. I didnt dare to go back to licking it off, but I saw SAM's dick getting harder. So I went over to him and pulled out the buttplug. Then I sat down on his dick, pushing it into my ass. I couldnt move, otherwise the bed would rock to hard. SAM's free hand immediately fingered my pussy. He got in 4 fingers. I couldnt hold back my orgasm. His dick was just too big in my ass and his fingers... I just squirted all over his hand. I got off his dick and kneeled besides the bed to blow him. Then I saw him move his squirt-covered hand to Haley's mouth. He pushed one finger into her mouth and she started sucking it out of reflex. Soon she was sucking on the other fingers as well. His cock was twitching, exploding any second... I went deepthroat and he shot is load directly into my throat. I swallowed it all. I could feel his hot cum running down my throat... I gave him a kiss and finally went to bed.

End of Part A5. Hope you liked it guys :-** leave some comments if you did.

My confession is... Thank God my Father in law is here for me. My name is Melissa. The time was my wedding day, over 4 years ago I was 19 now although it seems like yesterday. That day went from being the most hectic of my life to the best in a split second. Growing up I was an ok looking girl, I had B cup breasts and a skinny figure size 0 size 6 today marriage...lol. Being a natural brunette with milky white skin glasses and braces made me even more of a nerd. I was by no means a slut when I was younger but I did have my share of sex, then I met Andrew. Andrew was the answer to all my prayers for a man. He was athletic, extremely handsome, and had some money. He asked me to marry him I would have been insane to say no.

Andrews dads name is Rick, he's 46. I asked him to give me away at the wedding because my father had left us many years before. I think I was 8 when I last saw him. Mom thought my Uncle should give me away but I had lived with Andrew and his dad for over a year and i wanted the family to get along.

On my wedding day Rick and I were talking about the wedding and getting things together to drive to the church we were laughing playing and throwing things just having fun all around.he was tickling and poking me when in the heat of the moment. I dragged him to the ground as we wrestled and we rolled across the floor tickling and laughing. I felt his breath on my neck as we tussled and I started to feel differently. I realized I was becoming aroused. Instinctively I rubbed my own crotch against his leg that was between my own. He didn't seem to notice but I was becoming wetter and wetter by the second. I realized that I had never been with a older guy before and would like to try it someday. Suddenly he grabbed my tits and said "Well, maybe you'll give me a private show sometime." I wondered if he was thinking what I was thinking at that point. In a panic I rested my head on his chest, taking all the comfort from him I could. I noticed that his breathing was getting deeper. Maybe heavier? He ran his hands through my hair and I dropped my hand down to his knee and quite instinctively squeezed his thigh. I felt him jump a bit but he didn't say anything. He just continued to run his hands through my hair. My breath started to get shallow and come in shorter gasps. I was becoming excited, and very very wet. I needed love and I needed it now. I was dying for an orgasm. I raised my head up to meet my future father in laws and he started to kiss me. I looked at him with my best bedroom eyes and he continued to kiss my face. I started to breathe heavily. "Don't worry precious," he whispered to me, "daddy's here." I almost melted right there. I was totally his now. He could do anything he wanted with me and I hoped he would. We were both becoming violently aroused and nothing could stop us from doing what was to follow. My hands reached up and squeezed his cock. He exhaled loudly when I did that. " I whispered, "I need to be naked for you." I told him. "Yesssssss precious Melissa, Daddy wants you. I want to pleasure you."

"God take me. Fuck me." I responded.

Finally he took off my shirt and seen my push up bra and tiny tits. I stood before him and took off my jeans, revealing the thong panties. Rick pulled the material of my panties aside and, all the while looking lovingly into my eyes, began to eat my dripping pussy. I almost fainted when his tongue found my clit. Andrew was never very good at giving head, he used a very stiff tongue and moved his tongue from side to side. Rick's tongue was soft and wet. He lapped at my clit like a kitten lapping at milk. I practically fell down in ecstasy. He noticed this and stood before me, face to face. I kissed him passionately and he layed me down on the floor. I gladly spread my legs for him, exposing my hairy unshaven pussy. I wanted him between my legs. As if he read my mind he got down on his hands and knees and dropped his head between my legs. I felt his tongue invade me and I convulsed in pleasure.

"FUCK!" I yelled.

I am gonna be a bad girl for you I'm your slut. Make me fuckin' cum!" I said to he just smiled and buried his face in my dripping pussy. I just about fainted with the ferocity of his tongue attack. His silky wet tongue swirled all over my clit and I felt his fingers spread my pussy lips. I felt the two fingers of his other hand slide into me and I humped against them as hard as I possibly could.

"Lick my asshole." I commanded breathlessly.

He looked up at me, "are you sure you want me to?" He asked.

"I need it, I need your tongue on my ass. That's how I like it."

The next thing I knew I felt my ass cheeks being spread and Rick's tongue
invading my ass. I really began to hyperventilate. This was better than any man had ever given me. I was about to cum when he stopped eating me, I looked at him with disappointment but he only smiled.

"Get on your hands and knees for me Melissa. Daddy has a treat for you."

I did as he asked with great urgency, I needed to cum or I would explode.
He undressed and he wasn't very large or thick but I didn't care. He got behind me in less
than a minute. I felt the head of it invade me and begin to slide into
me. The thing was Andrew was bigger than his dad but i was so hot, I screamed as he thrust the thing all the way into me and started to fuck me rapidly. I felt him reach over and grab my hair, pulling me back towards him. I immediately started humping against him. The only sounds in the entire house now were that of our bodies slapping together, my fiancés dad grunts of exertion and my moans and screams.

"Fuck me Melissa my precious. Hump me you little slut, as hard as you can.
Daddy will make you cum as hard as you need to."

"Fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me!" I panted over and over. He
continued to thrust into me as hard as he possibly could and I was
approaching nirvana. I had never been fucked this hard before.

"UnghhhhhhhhhhH! FUCKKKKKKKKK!!!" I remember yelling and then I continued a
string of curses and moans. To heighten my sensation he brought his free
hand down hard on my ass cheek, spanking me hard. I came again when he did
it.

After a few minutes I stopped humping and rested a moment on the floor,
I could still feel his cock.

"Don't ever leave me Dad." I whispered that was the first time I called him that.

"I'm yours precious, always have been, always will be." He whispered in
that soothing tone of his again. I knew everything was going to be all
right. He pulled out of me and let go of my hair and I fell to the
floor. I looked around at Rick with animal lust in my eyes. It was almost incest . It was wrong, it was all I wanted.

I jumped on him like a lioness attacking her prey. He could only squeal
with delight. I grabbed his cock and kissed my way down his body, I ran my tongue through his pubic hair and he moaned. I immediately went for it.

"God Damn it Melissa! Tongue me baby! Tongue fuck me!" I was shocked to hear him talk like this but I admit it turned me on like nothing else I had ever experienced. He started to pant and claw at my hair as I sucked older cock for the first time.

"God Melissa you give the best head you little slut!" He screamed.

I was amazed that he said that and I loved it, he was everything I ever
wanted in a lover. When I inserted a fingertip in his asshole and he
immediately came harder than anyone I had ever seen. I was in love. After several minutes he recovered and looked up at me, smiling. I smiled back I was so proud to give him such an orgasm.
"That was the best I had ever had." I told her.

"We'll top this.... every night from here on in." he said as he kissed me again we left for the church and he fucked me one more time there sending me down the aisle to his son dripping his cum out of my pussy. We still live with Andrews Dad and I now think of my father in law as my friend, lover, and confidante. And I've never been happier!

I just turned 35 and have something I need to confess.I Actually probably have much more than this one post but this is where I'll start. The summer after I graduated High School I started working for my Grandad at his gas station. It was still full service back in the late 90's and it worked around my upcoming college class schedule.

My Aunt Ginger ran it for my grandad as his health was not that great and he was getting on up in years. She was 48 and I was 18. She had been the focus off many jerk off sessions in my teen years. She still had blonde hair,not sure if she dyed it, and was in great shape. She swam,ran and worked out constantly,in talking to my mom I found out her husband at the time and soon to be ex was a total piece of shit. He cheated on her constantly and was abusive mentally and physically.

At this time they were separated but probably still fucking bc he would be at her house a few nights a week.Her only child,my older cousin, was five years older than me and was in the armed services and was in town before going on a deployment for 6 months. After work Friday she asked if my sister,her boyfriend and I wanted to come cookout Saturday night we said sure. I had to work Saturday but got off at 6 and headed over there. When I got there you could tell everybody already had a few to drink and where lounging in and around the pool. My drunk Aunt who was normally reserved told me to grab a beer and get my swim trunks and get in the pool. I ran inside changed and came on out. She was laying out on a raft in the middle of the pool. She said come on in the water is fine.I dove in beer in hand and swam to her to put it on her raft. Coming out of the water I almost choked. Her raft spun and I came up at the foot of it and found myself staring right at her crotch. For some reason her suit was sitting wrong and the edge of the suit on one side was right up between her pussy lips. "You gonna drown" I heard my uncle shout from the grill,snapping me back in to reality. "Yep I'm ok just sucked in some water"I yelled back. My aunt asked if I could push her raft to the steps so she could get out. I obliged and got to the side and pushed it the 20 ft to the shallow end steps. When we got there she rubbed my head like a puppy then kissed me on the check and said you were always my favorite nephew. I said gee thanks considering my other cousin was total douche and spoiled brat and everyone hated him. As she got out she did that thing woman do when they get out of water and adjusted her bikini bottoms. I tried to catch a sneak peak but only got to see some ass cheek.

About 5 minutes later my uncle calls out the food is ready and my cousin,sister, and her bf wake up and we all head in side.By this time my aunt had changed in to some running shorts and a tank top. She was refilling her wine glass and fixing her plate when my uncle said something shitty aboout how much food she had on her plate. I was known to be a smart ass and patted my uncles belly and said like you have any room to talk. I turned to my aunt and said he's just jealous of your girlish figure and wishes he could still wear a bikini. Everybody laughed and we ate and drank and chilled out. Aunt Ginger finished off a bottle of whatever wine and said she was going to bed. Uncle Bill was passed out on the couch and the rest of us went to different guest rooms and passed out for the night. About 4 am I woke up with a raging hard on and the feeling I was going to piss all over myself. the house was pitch black and was still very drunk. I felt my way down the hall and found the guest bathroom to which the wonderful sounds of my sister's bf vomittting coming through the door. There was only one other bathroom up stairs and that was the master. The door was cracked open and I tried to be careful but the raging piss being barely held back was the only think I cared about. I opened the bathroom and flipped on the light and closed the door behind. To anyones that had to piss with a hard on it's not easy. I did my best to hit the toilet but i'm pretty sure most of it was anywhere but. As I was shaking the last of the piss out the door start to open and my Aunt goes Bill are you Ok? I pause not knowing what to do and for some reason turn towards her dick straight in the air and before I can say a word she says come to bed you know how horny wine makes me and opens the door wide open in nothing but her panties. Our eyes meet then she stares at my dick while I'm starring at her boobs. She's goes Oh My Good Jake I'm so sorry. I finally get my shorts up and run out while she is diving back in her bed.

The next morning everyone sleeps in but I get up first and head downstairs. I see Uncle Bill tried to get to his bedroom but fell at the top stairs and passed out again and even looked like he pissed his pants. I head to the kitchen and grab some Orange juice before I head outside and dive in the pool to clear my head. I swim a few laps before I get out.As I'm coming up the ladder I look up and my aunt has been sitting there watching me. She's chilling, drinking some coffee and asks me how feel. I told her my head is ringing but I'll be ok. She says so about last night and I tell her that Clay was throwing up and I had to piss and start to ramble. She says don't sweat it, it will be our little secret. I say works for me and we gone in about the time everyone is waking up and cook breakfast then aftewrads I head home.

Monday I get to work and she is already gone and this goes on everyday until Thursday. Thursday I come in and the older man that works there had come in as well. He says your Aunt called me in and said to call have you call her when you got here. I call her up and she says I need some work down at my house come on over. I get there knock on the door and no one answers. The door is unlocked so I open it and hollar out Hello. She yells down upstairs Jake. Not knowing what was happening and having read one to many penthouse forums I start to think it's about to go down. I head upstairs and call out Aunt Ginger and she says in the bedroom Honey. I walk in hoping for my Aunt naked but find her in overalls and a head band cleaning out her closets. She is throwing all of my uncles stuff in boxes and just cramming it in there then duct taping the shit out of it. I ask her whats up and she tells me that she told Uncle Bill they were done this time. Come to find out that weekend they were going to reconcile and she was going to let him move back home. Sunday my cousin overheard his dad talking on the phone to his girlfriend after we all left telling her he was out of town and would be back tonight. My cousin confronted him and broke his dad's nose when his dad told him to mind his own fucking business. So my Aunt had been busy getting an attorney and restraining orders. I told her she seemed pretty upbeat considering she was getting a divorce. She says it feels like a 1000 lb weight has been lifted and I feel free again. So we work and laugh and pack all his stuff up and put it outside in the garage for him to pick up while she's at work the next day. It's kind of late and she says go get some food and come back my treat for being so helpful. She hands me $50 and I head to the chinese place down the street. When I get back she is in the den on the couch listening to what had to of been Kenny G or some shit. She had lit some candles and turned the lights down some and had poured a glass of wine. She said grab a beer and join me. I walked in and she was wearing some running shorts and over size t shirt. Nothing really sexy about it except the way she was sitting I could see up her shorts enough to see her black lace panties. She patted the spot next to her and said sit down. I plopped down and passed her a container of sweet and sour chicken and some chopsticks and we just ate and talked about the assholes we deal with everyday at work. The more she drank the more touchy she got. Rubbing my legs,touching my hair,and pushing me like she was a 16 yr girl. She asks about my gf and I tell her we broke up a few weeks back bc she was going away to school and it was stupid to try to make it work. She said well as handsome as you are you will be fine. You have become such a good looking young man and really grown in to your big head. As a kid my head was huge luckily I was 6'4 by then and it was normal. She then goes your cock has really grown to since the days when you used to spend the night and run around naked when you were supposed to be putting your pajamas on. I choked on my beer and said "what" she says "I'm just playing with you Jake,lighten up you aren't the only one who can be a smart ass." I laugh and tell her that I'm glad she left Bill bc he was a dick. She agreed then said "crash on the couch or in one of the guest rooms,you've had to much to drink and your mom would kill me if I let you drive." I wake up the next morning about 9am find a note on the fridge. Don't come in to work today I have your shift covered,I need some work done at the house. Chill out the house is yours i'll be back by 2.

I eat breakfast then decide if I want to shower or take a bath in her big jacuzzi tub. I throw my underwear in the washer and grab some of my cousins shorts and T shirt and head up stairs. I turn on the jacuzzi and start to look for a towel. Nothing under the sink so I open the closet and they are sitting there on a shelf. I grab one and go to walk out when a laundry basket in the corner grabs my eye. I look and see a pair of panties on top. I walk over pick them up and immediately smell them. My cock instantly sprang to life. They were the ones she had on the day before working the house and smelled like it. I looked around and found some baby oil and started to go to work. It was the greatest thing I ever smelled and I just had to taste them. I started to lick the crotch and could taste her all over them. My the time I was done jacking off the smell and taste were gone and I was dizzy with lust. I jumped in the tub and just relaxed for about hour it seemed. I got out and went and watched TV. Nothing good was on so I started looking through her movies to find something. My cousin liked all the good comedies like Airplaneand Caddyshack so I knew there would be something. In the very back I found one blank VHS tape and put it in the VCR. Figuring it could be one of Bill's porn tapes I hoped it would be something good. It starts off it was just an old copy of some shitty 90's TV show. I fast forwarded a little and the show went black for a minute then it's my Aunt's bedroom. She's laying on the bed talking on the phone. After a minute I realize she is talking to Uncle Bill and they are having phone sex.He is on speaker and she is recording it for him. She is very shy you can tell and nothing very dirty per se. He has her finger her pussy spread eagle then has her get on all fours and tells her to spread her ass cheeks. She says"Bill you know I don't like that." He begs her and she finally relents.She gets on all fours and spreads her ass wide and she fingering her snatch and tells her to slide a finger in her ass. She sticks one in her mouth and moistens it before she slowly inserts it in her ass. Before long she is face down in the bed 2 fingers in her ass the other hand going back and forth between her clit and fingering herself. She gets more wild then you can tell she is having an orgasm. She calms down rolls over and he tells her goodnight then she comes to the camera and kisses then lens and says I love you Honey. The date was from 1991. I fast forwarded to see if anything else was on there but nothing other than shitty TV shows.

(to be continued)

This is my confession... Thank God my Father in law is here for me. My name is Melissa. The time was my wedding day, over 4 years ago I was 19 now although it seems like yesterday. That day went from being the most hectic of my life to the best in a split second. Growing up I was an ok looking girl, I had B cup breasts and a skinny figure size 0 size 6 today marriage...lol. Being a natural brunette with milky white skin glasses and braces made me even more of a nerd. I was by no means a slut when I was younger but I did have my share of sex, then I met Andrew. Andrew was the answer to all my prayers for a man. He was athletic, extremely handsome, and had some money. He asked me to marry him I would have been insane to say no.

Andrews dads name is Rick, he's 46. I asked him to give me away at the wedding because my father had left us many years before. I think I was 8 when I last saw him. Mom thought my Uncle should give me away but I had lived with Andrew and his dad for over a year and i wanted the family to get along.

On my wedding day Rick and I were talking about the wedding and getting things together to drive to the church we were laughing playing and throwing things just having fun all around.he was tickling and poking me when in the heat of the moment. I dragged him to the ground as we wrestled and we rolled across the floor tickling and laughing. I felt his breath on my neck as we tussled and I started to feel differently. I realized I was becoming aroused. Instinctively I rubbed my own crotch against his leg that was between my own. He didn't seem to notice but I was becoming wetter and wetter by the second. I realized that I had never been with a older guy before and would like to try it someday. Suddenly he grabbed my tits and said "Well, maybe you'll give me a private show sometime." I wondered if he was thinking what I was thinking at that point. In a panic I rested my head on his chest, taking all the comfort from him I could. I noticed that his breathing was getting deeper. Maybe heavier? He ran his hands through my hair and I dropped my hand down to his knee and quite instinctively squeezed his thigh. I felt him jump a bit but he didn't say anything. He just continued to run his hands through my hair. My breath started to get shallow and come in shorter gasps. I was becoming excited, and very very wet. I needed love and I needed it now. I was dying for an orgasm. I raised my head up to meet my future father in laws and he started to kiss me. I looked at him with my best bedroom eyes and he continued to kiss my face. I started to breathe heavily. "Don't worry precious," he whispered to me, "daddy's here." I almost melted right there. I was totally his now. He could do anything he wanted with me and I hoped he would. We were both becoming violently aroused and nothing could stop us from doing what was to follow. My hands reached up and squeezed his cock. He exhaled loudly when I did that. " I whispered, "I need to be naked for you." I told him. "Yesssssss precious Melissa, Daddy wants you. I want to pleasure you."

"God take me. Fuck me." I responded.

Finally he took off my shirt and seen my push up bra and tiny tits. I stood before him and took off my jeans, revealing the thong panties. Rick pulled the material of my panties aside and, all the while looking lovingly into my eyes, began to eat my dripping pussy. I almost fainted when his tongue found my clit. Andrew was never very good at giving head, he used a very stiff tongue and moved his tongue from side to side. Rick's tongue was soft and wet. He lapped at my clit like a kitten lapping at milk. I practically fell down in ecstasy. He noticed this and stood before me, face to face. I kissed him passionately and he layed me down on the floor. I gladly spread my legs for him, exposing my hairy unshaven pussy. I wanted him between my legs. As if he read my mind he got down on his hands and knees and dropped his head between my legs. I felt his tongue invade me and I convulsed in pleasure.

"FUCK!" I yelled.

I am gonna be a bad girl for you I'm your slut. Make me fuckin' cum!" I said to he just smiled and buried his face in my dripping pussy. I just about fainted with the ferocity of his tongue attack. His silky wet tongue swirled all over my clit and I felt his fingers spread my pussy lips. I felt the two fingers of his other hand slide into me and I humped against them as hard as I possibly could.

"Lick my asshole." I commanded breathlessly.

He looked up at me, "are you sure you want me to?" He asked.

"I need it, I need your tongue on my ass. That's how I like it."

The next thing I knew I felt my ass cheeks being spread and Rick's tongue
invading my ass. I really began to hyperventilate. This was better than any man had ever given me. I was about to cum when he stopped eating me, I looked at him with disappointment but he only smiled.

"Get on your hands and knees for me Melissa. Daddy has a treat for you."

I did as he asked with great urgency, I needed to cum or I would explode.
He undressed and he wasn't very large or thick but I didn't care. He got behind me in less
than a minute. I felt the head of it invade me and begin to slide into
me. The thing was Andrew was bigger than his dad but i was so hot, I screamed as he thrust the thing all the way into me and started to fuck me rapidly. I felt him reach over and grab my hair, pulling me back towards him. I immediately started humping against him. The only sounds in the entire house now were that of our bodies slapping together, my fiancés dad grunts of exertion and my moans and screams.

"Fuck me Melissa my precious. Hump me you little slut, as hard as you can.
Daddy will make you cum as hard as you need to."

"Fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me!" I panted over and over. He
continued to thrust into me as hard as he possibly could and I was
approaching nirvana. I had never been fucked this hard before.

"UnghhhhhhhhhhH! FUCKKKKKKKKK!!!" I remember yelling and then I continued a
string of curses and moans. To heighten my sensation he brought his free
hand down hard on my ass cheek, spanking me hard. I came again when he did
it.

After a few minutes I stopped humping and rested a moment on the floor,
I could still feel his cock.

"Don't ever leave me Dad." I whispered that was the first time I called him that.

"I'm yours precious, always have been, always will be." He whispered in
that soothing tone of his again. I knew everything was going to be all
right. He pulled out of me and let go of my hair and I fell to the
floor. I looked around at Rick with animal lust in my eyes. It was almost incest . It was wrong, it was all I wanted.

I jumped on him like a lioness attacking her prey. He could only squeal
with delight. I grabbed his cock and kissed my way down his body, I ran my tongue through his pubic hair and he moaned. I immediately went for it.

"God Damn it Melissa! Tongue me baby! Tongue fuck me!" I was shocked to hear him talk like this but I admit it turned me on like nothing else I had ever experienced. He started to pant and claw at my hair as I sucked older cock for the first time.

"God Melissa you give the best head you little slut!" He screamed.

I was amazed that he said that and I loved it, he was everything I ever
wanted in a lover. When I inserted a fingertip in his asshole and he
immediately came harder than anyone I had ever seen. I was in love. After several minutes he recovered and looked up at me, smiling. I smiled back I was so proud to give him such an orgasm.

"We'll top this.... every night from here on in." he said as he kissed me again we left for the church and he fucked me one more time there and then sent me down the aisle to his son dripping his cum out of my pussy. We still live with Andrews Dad and I now think of my father in law as my friend, lover, and confidante. And I've never been happier!

The first gal I had visit while my wife was gone was for a massage. She was young, early 20s, quite lovely, with a four year old son. Her tits has the give of ones that had been slightly deflated. She stripped down, and had four tattoos. Her first was stars on her right rib cage. She said she chose there, as if she could take that, she could it anywhere. She gave a lovely massage, sitting on her knees next to me on my bed. I loved reaching back and holding onto her swaying tits. After a bit I said I wanted to give her a massage. I got up and she laid down. I worked her shoulders, neck, her scalp. I rubbed her sides, her lower back . . .

I gave her ass cheeks a nice massage. Her little rose ass looked so beautiful. I kissed each cheek, my fingers grazing her thighs. I worked down to her feet, giving each a good massage. She apologized for his dirty they were. She was quite forthcoming about herself, her child, where she was moving to. I moved back to her thighs and spread them apart. Watching those massage vids definitely pays off!

I massaged her inner thighs, fingers grazing her pussy. It was a lovely shade of pink. She said I couldn't insert a finger inside her. I had her get on her knees to stretch her back, and I spread her knees. Her cheeks spread open.

I leaned down kissing each cheek, giving her ass a nice long, slow lick. My thumb massaged her clit, and she was grinding her hips into my fingers. I loved licking her asshole, moving my tongue down to her pussy.

I had her move to her back, and raised her legs. I licked her pussy, spreading it wide. She was so pure, so pink. My thumb continued to massage her ass as my tongue pressed against her clit. She loved it when I sucked her lips between my teeth. Soon my finger was fucking her pussy while my tongue danced on her clit. She ground into my face, moaning, gasping. I absolutely loved it!!! I was in heaven, my mouth on a sweet pussy, the gal loving it, cumming, cumming, cumming… And why does auto-correct change cumming to cumin?

We paused. I looked at my finger and saw some blood. There was also some blood smeared on her ass cheeks. I got up to wash my hands. I looked in the mirror. My beard and mustache were bright red with blood. So . . . she was on her period.

I came back with a washcloth. I said there was some blood, she said she was sure she hadn't been bleeding for a couple days. Later I saw the tampon in the trash. She said it was time to switch. She voraciously started sucking my cock. Lots of fun noises, slurping, very fast. I came in her mouth. I expected her to get up to spit it out, but she sat back and swallowed. Ahhh, what a dear. She dressed and left. I must have her back before my wife returns. Must empty trash, must check mattress cover...

I confess that I went to Omegle tonight... never had been there before, but someone on here mentioned it, so in I went...

They have an option on there where you ask a question, and then watch two people discuss... so I asked "what is the kinkiest thing you have ever done?" I got a few interesting responses to that (one person had blown their brother, but did not elaborate)

After a while, I switched to: "What is the kinkiest thing you want to do but never have? (and mention age/sex when responding)" Several times, people just exited out of the convo, or one would leave very quickly. I was about to give up when the following convo unfolded before my eyes: (note: "stranger 2" disconnects at some point, which is a shame... I get the feeling stranger 1 really wanted to continue :)

Stranger 2: Dick in garbage disposal.

Stranger 2: Ohohohoho, no.

Stranger 1: hey stranger

Stranger 2: Oh, hey.

Stranger 1: you wanna hear the story of how I was molested when I was eight?

Stranger 2: I suppose so. I was when I was twelve, so I know the feel.

Stranger 1: male or female?

Stranger 2: Male.

Stranger 2: By a male also.

Stranger 1: I see. ... Did you enjoy it?

Stranger 2: At first, when I was that age. As I started figuring out what was happening I did not. Then I tried to kill him, and got put on anger/depression medication for a year.

Stranger 1: I see

Stranger 1: female by male

Stranger 1: I got addicted to it.

Stranger 2: Is it wrong that reading that kinda gave me a boner?

Stranger 2: I feel like it is.

Stranger 1: No, not really

Stranger 1: You can't help being attracted to what you're attracted to.

Stranger 1: but, yeah. I'm sorry if it was traumatic for you

Stranger 2: Well I'm fine now. I used to get depressed, was confused sexually for a while, molested a girl when I was 16, used to feel terrible, now I don't think about it.

Stranger 2: I'm sorry if the experience has made you upset as well.

Stranger 1: No no, I'm very okay with my past

Stranger 1: I know not everyone feels the same way about the experience as I do. ^^

Stranger 2: Well it's good you have such a positive outlook on it. One that may strangely arouse me, but nonetheless is a good way to look at things.

Stranger 1: Hehehe =3

Stranger 2: How old are you, stranger?

Stranger 2: -If you don't mind me asking, that is.

Stranger 1: I'm much older now. ^^;;

Stranger 2: Well clearly, from your fantastic grammar.

Stranger 2: -also intriguing sexually. Intelligence>Dumb-asses.

Stranger 1: but, yeah. Usually I tell my story to guys because I get off on reliving the moment... but it feels too guilty now ^^;;

Stranger 2: Hey now, that... Well that is just awesome.

Stranger 2: How would it make you get off? Just the thought of it?

Stranger 1: Well, Telling the story brings back memories of the moment, but the thought that someone else is getting off to it too is pretty hot.

Stranger 1: I always used to have fantasies about men doing things to me after my first encounter

Stranger 2: It's becoming extremely hard not to beat off, to be honest.

Stranger 1: Well it started over the summer when I was eight

Stranger 1: I had to stay at my aunt's house because my parents worked a lot

Stranger 1: so did my aunt, but my cousin was there to watch me

Stranger 1: So, when my aunt went to work, he'd take me into the basement to play

Stranger 1: there was a bunch of old stuff down in the basement, boxes of things, one was an old box of halloween costumes

Stranger 1: I loved playing dress up, so I used to put them on and we'd play all sorts of make belive

Stranger 1: My favorite outfit was this light-pink princess dress

Stranger 1: I think it was from a fairy costume, but it had white lace, and tights that went with it.

Stranger 1: So, I had that on, and we were playing that I was the princess, and he was the prince

Stranger 1: I layed down on the couch and pretend to be asleep like sleeping beauty and he had to wake me up with a kiss.

Stranger 1: he was like, ten years older than me, so he wasn't really interested in actually playing, so instead of a kiss, he started tickling me, saying that the sleeping princess couldn't move

Stranger 1: I played along, and he focused on tickling my tummy

Stranger 1: and then he brushed my crotch

Stranger 1: I held still, and he continued

Stranger 1: he rubbed my pussy through the tights, pushing the dress and lace aside

Stranger 1: it was weird, but felt good too

Stranger 1: after a while he kissed me and kept rubbing

Stranger 2: I am still here, by the way. It's a bit difficult to type while jerking off.

Stranger 1: Girls have it lucky, I can rub against the chair while I type =3

Stranger 2: I'm right handed, so it's a bit difficult. ^^

Stranger 1: So I sat up, and he pulled me into his lap

Stranger 1: He had his arms me, one in my crouch the other holding my chest, and started to bounce me up and down

Stranger 1: It only took a few minutes for it to be too much for me, and I started to cramp up with orgasim. It was unbelievable.

Stranger 1: he was pretty impressed too. But we stopped playing for the day because I was too exhausted.

Stranger 1: a couple days later we were playing again, but just in the dress... the tights didn't get washed so I couldn't wear them.

Stranger 1: So, he was rubbing my slit bare, and it was exquisite - so slick and slippery, every little movement was like electricity.

Stranger 1: He went a little slower than before, letting me rest every once in a while so I didn't pass out on him

Stranger 1: He took his pants off too, so I could play with his dick. It was weird first time I had ever actually seen a penis.

Stranger 1: but I did my best to stroke him, he didn't complain. ^_~

Stranger 1: after I was too tired to bounce, he just laid me on the couch, brought my ass right to the edge of the cushion

Stranger 1: he spread my legs and started to rub his cock against my pussy

Stranger 1: he didn't really try to get it in, he'd push against me a few times, but then go back to rubbing.

Stranger 1: when he came I kinda freaked out. It was all over my pussy, some shot inside it. I thought he had peed on me

Stranger 1: and then I was convinced I was pregnant

Stranger 1: we didn't do anything for a week or so after that because I was so convinced

Stranger 1: I got over it though, and he was back to rubbing on my cunt

Stranger 1: so, it came time to "do it for real" and after rubbing against me for a while, he pushed it against my pussy lips low, and just kept pushing

Stranger 1: I still remember how it felt to spread out, wider than ever, as he slid in

Stranger 1: It wasn't exactly painful, I had inserted things before. Hairbrush handle, his finger, so my hymen was long gone.

Stranger 1: but it was never that big, that full, that deep.

Stranger 1: He got it about half way in, and just sorta rocked back and forth

Stranger 2 has disconnected

In mid-May, I took a road trip to SW Minnesota to visit my long-time FWB. We've spent long weekends together in the past, going back to the fall of 2013, but this was the first time I'd be staying at her place -- a double-wide trailer outside a small Minnesota town of about 15,000. It was our first meeting since October 2021. In the interim her dog had died, she'd dumped a "boy toy" 30 years her junior, suffered a hysterectomy, and was taking medication to help her cope with her agoraphobia (fear of public places). In past years, we'd always met at a hotel or Airbnb in the Twin Cities, about a two-hour drive from her place, so this would be quite a departure (venue-wise) from our standard weekend fuck fest.

She's exactly 20 years younger than I am (minus four days!), a natural redhead (my Scandinavian princess!), extremely bi-sexual (her words), and clearly the hottest woman I've been with sexually. I'm constantly amazed at her interest in me, since I'm a lot older, not particularly good-looking, about 25 pounds overweight, and definitely NOT hung. But every time we're together, she's really happy to spend time with me. On more than one occasion she's said, "I feel smarter when I'm with you." I guess that's a good thing.

I got to town on Sunday morning and came by her place at 10:00. T was dressed in a t-shirt and yoga pants, with bare feet. She's a night-owl, whereas I'm definitely a morning person. In fact, one of the first things we talked about when I got to her place -- just outside town in a fairly rural area -- was our circadian incompatibility. As I was making buttermilk pancakes for us (from scratch!), I said, "You know, we'd never be compatible enough to live together, since you're up 'til all hours and I'm in bed by 10:00." It was a nonsense issue, anyway, since she'd never move to Denver (her daughter and grandson are 10 minutes away), and there's no way I'd willingly move to where she lives. Oh -- and another complication involves the fact that I'm married (although she thinks my wife is actually my lesbian roommate, and thankfully they've never met).

Interestingly, she countered my "couldn't live together" statement with a surprising suggestion. "Well," she said, coming up behind me and pressing her braless breasts against my back as I was mixing pancake batter. "We could always compromise. You could stay up until 11, I'd get up at 8, and we could have sex at night, instead of in the morning when you seem to be at your horniest." I followed up with, "Every night?" She replied, "I suppose, five out of seven."

She was unnecessarily self-conscious about her appearance, which is why she spent most of the time we were together in fairly baggy tops and long pants in place of shorts. At 5'5, she'd always weighed around 110-115 pounds, but after taking anti-depressants to help with her agoraphobia, she'd gained about 30 pounds. "One bonus, I guess," she declared ironically, "Is that I'm a 36C or D instead of a 32B, but now the only bras that fit me right are sports bras." I told her multiple times during my visit that I thought she looked as desirable as ever, but she wasn't entirely buying it.

We spent the rest of Sunday checking out the town (such as it is) and had dinner at an Italian restaurant before going to a newly opened ice cream shop for dessert. Back at her place, she fired up a bong with some home-grown ganja (it's legal in Minnesota) and enticed me to take a few hits as well. One thing about T -- getting high means getting horny, and she didn't spare the smoke. It was my first foray since college, and she thought it was HILARIOUS that I hadn't indulged in close to 50 years. However, it seemingly had no effect on me, which she found equally funny. We ended up watching a PBS special on the life and times of Richard III of England, which apparently was much more entertaining for her in her altered state.

After a shower, I put on some short summer PJs and climbed into bed. She joined me about 10 minutes later wearing a different baggy t-shirt and long-leg pajama bottoms. She again expressed her displeasure with her weight gain, explained she hadn't had sex since New Year's Eve (the boy toy's final campaign, as it turned out), and stated she wasn't ready to "do anything" with me. I knew she'd consumed a fair amount of silly smoke, but I truthfully told her I was OK with that and didn't want to pressure her into anything. She switched off the light, and I figured that was that.

After about five minutes, she asked, "Are you asleep?" At the moment I was semi-hard and trying to figure out how I could jerk off without disturbing her. When I told her I was still awake, she asked, "Would you like a hand job?" Naturally I said yes, stripping off my PJ bottoms and tossing back the covers to give her all the access she required. She reached over to the bedside table and grabbed a tube of lube, spreading it generously on my cock-head and down the shaft before taking a firm grip and stroking me with precision. After a minute or so, she asked, "Does that feel good?" I said, "T, my love, whenever a woman has her hand on a guy's dick, that is a question that never needs to be asked!" She laughed and rested her head on my chest as she continued to stroke earnestly.

Curled up against me as she was, I managed to reach down behind her and slide my hand between her thighs. I wasn't sure she'd let me continue to rub her PJ-covered crotch, but she shifted around to give me better access, so I kept up the pressure. One thing about T -- she goes from zero to 60 faster than a tricked-out Shelby GT. I had her squirming, humping against my hand, and moaning loudly in less than two minutes. Without warning, her mouth engulfed my cock and she was delivering a very satisfactory blow job. I slid my hand inside her pajama bottoms and discovered how wet she was. I quickly had two fingers fully inside her pussy, and her vocalization was suddenly louder and about an octave higher. After a brief minute, she declared, "You just HAVE to fuck me!" Pulling away from me momentarily, she stripped off her PJs and climbed aboard. I was rock-hard and slid inside her with ease. Despite her surgeries a year earlier, she was still as tight as I'd remembered. T loves to be on top, and she was soon grinding her clit against me as she rocked back and forth on my cock.

I wanted to take off her top, but she resisted by saying, "No -- don't!" Instead, I pushed the hem of her t-shirt up above her breasts and tugged on her nipples. That trigged the first of what would prove to be dozens of orgasms that night, as she moaned, grunted, breathed hard, muttered "Oh, fuck" about 50 times, and bent down to kiss me with a ferocity I'd rarely experienced with any woman. After she worked herself into a second orgasm, T climbed off and rolled onto her back. That was my cue to do what I do best -- eat pussy. For the next 60-75 minutes, I had her quivering, crying out obscenities, shaking like a leaf, and coming again and again. The next morning, when I questioned whether she'd enjoyed what was close to a three-hour session, she struck back with my own logic. "When a guy with your skills has his mouth on a woman's clit and his fingers massaging every inch of the inside of her vagina, that's a question you never need to ask!"

Following wave after wave of orgasms, T pushed my face away from her crotch and asked, "Zac, you still hard?" I'd been grinding my erection firmly into her mattress the entire time I was eating her pussy, and it hadn't abated. "You bet," I replied enthusiastically, which was a surprise since it was close to 2 a.m., well past my normal bedtime. "You need to fuck me some more. You can come inside, since I have no more womb." I reminded her I'd had a vasectomy decades ago, at which point she said, "Oh, that's right. Well, what are you waiting for?" She rolled flat on her back and spread her legs wide apart before tugging on my erection and saying, "C'mon, shove it right in." And so I did.

When I was in my 20s and 30s, I suffered from a fairly quick trigger, ejaculation-wise. Now in my early 70s -- and really for the past 10-15 years -- it always takes me a long time to come, but I rarely if ever have difficulty getting and staying hard. Such was the case that night, as I fucked her insistently. She wrapped her legs around me and crossed her ankles to provide some leverage as she tugged me toward her, stroke after stroke. My arms were tiring from propping up my 225-pound body above her, and I started to make a move to disengage so I could find a less stressful position and then re-insert. She sensed I was about to climb off when she pulled me down against her chest and whispered in my ear, "You're not heavy. Just keep fucking me until you come." Who was I to argue with that? At this point she was well into double-digit orgasms, and figuring I'd done all I could to make her feel special, it was time to look after my own release. I let my mind focus on one thing -- the feeling in my cock as it was being gripped by T's pussy. Something like a dozen thrusts later, I froze up and pumped her full of man-jizz (that's what she likes to call it). I was exhausted and let my body press fully against hers. "Get off me, ya big lug!" she called out, half-jokingly, and I withdrew and rolled onto my side of the bed. "I suppose you want me to clean that up?" she asked, scooping up a drop of cum from the tip of my cock with her index finger before putting it into her mouth. "Well," I suggested, "You clean me up and I'll return the favor." "Nah, it's too late," T responded. "You stay there, and I'll bring back a washcloth."

She returned a few minutes later with the promised rag, moistened with warm water, and proceeded to mop up my crotch. "I can't believe how much you came in me," she said. "What -- you were saving it up for a special occasion?" I declared there was no more special occasion for me than being in her bed, which prompted a sensuous kiss on the lips and a "Oh, you're such a sweet-talker!" I was out like a light in less than two minutes, I'm sure, and we slept in until 10:30 the next morning. I awoke before she did (that's almost always the case), and after visiting the bathroom to pee, I came back to bed and tried to get her in the mood for some morning sex. After putting up with my hand rubbing her snatch through the PJs she'd put back on after we'd finished, she pushed me away and said, "Don't! My pussy's sore and I'll need all day to recover." That sounded like a good indicator for what might take place when next we went to be, and indeed it was. To be continued -----

Going to Vegas over the 4th with another couple .  I’m going to count out the lining feom
mu my new 5 “ inseam swim trunks and insert a weed eater line into the hem seam to hold the leg openings more open  yo let my cock and balls show at the hotel  pool .  Anyone else do this ?  Or cut your ladies swimsuit lining out to allow lips , nips and pubes to be seen when wet ?

I'm behind u kissing ur neck. Biting ur neck gently. I feel ur soft skin with my warm hands running my finger tips lightly on ur tender skin. You feel tingles and a rush of heat throughout your body. You can feel ur pussy tingle as I run my hand down ur stomach and then grab your hot wet lips over the panties. I rub ur moist pussy over the panties in circular motion as I kiss ur neck from behind giving u tender bites holding ur head towards my chest. I then pull my hard hot dick up towards my elastic of my underwear and press that thick cock against ur ass. U arch ur back and u can feel my head rub against the opening of your now soaking pussy. U want me so badly to slip my cock inside u but there’s still work to do on my part to make sure u cum so hard with ur pussy wrapped tightly around my dick. I grab u and flip u over on ur back and throw u down. I run my tongue down from ur neck while grabbing ur arms and pressing them down the sides of ur body. Ur legs are shaking As u feel my body slowly scooting down with my tongue running down ur nipples, Ur sides and ur stomach. I then make circular motions toward the top of ur panties sliding my tongue between ur panties and your soft skin. I then run my hands down ur sides and lift up ur legs slowly taking off ur panties as I look at u. Us both knowing where this is going. Ur panties come off. They are so wet. I then lick ur inner thighs. Sucking on the skin gently. Then I lick slowly on the sides of your pussy. I can smell that beautiful pussy waiting to be licked. I then grab ur hands and put them on my head between ur legs and tell u to show me where u want me to lick. U can feel my hair as my head moves gently. I then put my whole mouth over your pussy sucking on your clit and slurping up all of your hot juices. I swallow every last bit tasting all of u totally satisfying my craving. U can feel my nose rub ur clit as I move lower and insert my tongue inside u. Deeper and deeper. Swirling my tongue in circular motion inside you as u press my head deep in your wet pussy. I ask you if u if u want to taste my cock in your mouth and u softly say “yes daddy”. I kneel down at your face and you take my cock in ur mouth as my hand rubs ur tits then Ur stomach then stroke ur pussy slowly inserting my fingers in you pressing up against ur g spot. As I keep rubbing. U keep sucking. Tasting every bit of my cock deep in ur throat. You can feel every vein, ridge and warm skin in ur mouth. I then grab ur head and slowly fuck your face as u grab my ass pulling my hard dick inside your mouth. I can hear your lips slurping up all of me as ur legs shake in ecstasy as I continue to rub ur clit faster and faster. Oh baby. I wanna be inside you so bad. How bad do u want my cock baby. You tell me so bad. Please fuck me baby. I move down and flip ur body over exposing ur hot ass and I can see ur wet Pussy dripping for me under that amazing ass. It’s slightly open. I can already see that ur Pussy is gonna firmly wrap around my cock. I grab ur vibrator and put it in ur hand. I place ur hand with the vibrator under ur pussy. I put it in the mouth to make it wet for momma. I then place it again on ur clit and turn it on. You can feel the rush of the vibrations throughout ur whole body. I then let u play and grab ur ass tightly as I grab the base of my cock pushing all the blood of my cock to my head. I then gently slip my head inside u. I pull it out so u can feel the ridge of my cock go in and out if u slowly. As I do that ur pussy lathers my cock in ur juices as I go in and out , a little deeper every time I stroke inside u. I then grab u by the shoulders both both my hands and press my body fully against ur rear. U can feel my cock deep inside u. U can feel the good feeling pain of the pressure of my hard cock deep inside u as ur legs start to shake while u continue to rub the vibrator up and down and side to side on your swollen clit. Then I grab ur neck and curve my cock upward to hit ur gspot as I go deeper and deeper. Faster. And faster. I can feel myself about to cum. I can hear you moaning and telling me to fuck you harder. I then grab ur hair as I feel my first rush of cum coming out of my cock inside you. You feel my hot cum inside you and u tell me ur gonna cum. We both moan in ecstasy as we both feel our bodies tense up and get hot as we cum together. I fuck u deeper so u can feel my cum deep inside you. I then slowly stroke my cock inside u as the cum leaks out of u. I lay on top of you as we both catch out breaths and I kiss ur back and the back of ur neck telling you I love you and how hot you are. You can feel my cum covered cock pressed against ur ass as I get up to get our shower ready.

Short version - I confess that I had the hottest orgasms last year right next to my two little cousins and they didn't even realise. Both age 19, around 95lbs, no more than 5ft.

Long version -

I have a little bit of a weird habbit. I buy teddy bears, big and small, and I remove the fluff/padding from inside the teddybears and insert a fleshlight into the bottom of them.

I fuck them regularly at home. But If I'm feeling daring, I take them with me on bus or train rides.

One day I took a big teddy bear on the train. It wasn't too packed on the train. I wont bore you with the practicalities of how I got the fleshlight in the bear on the day and my dick in the fleshlight without anyone noticing, but I had my hard cock inside the fleshlight.

I would do things like rock my legs, shift side to side and sometimes just look like I'm moving the teddy bear up and down on me to a song. I get a few weird looks but never mind. The teddies cunt feels got around my cock.

HERE'S THE BEST PART - On that day, my two little cousins come on the train and see me. My heart is racing at this point. Oh fucking shit. But at the same time my cock is throbbing almost to the point of pain with the excitement. My cousins are really close to me, like little sisters, but at the same time, they're extremely cute. Not model like bodies, skinny, but 9/10 faces. So fucking cute and pretty.

They come and sit next to me. One on the seat next to me, the other opposite me. I explain to them the teddy bear is part of a birthday present for a girl. "AWWW, cute", they say.

... The cousin to my left leans her head on my shoulder, the other one playfully touches her feet to mine, kicking and locking them, intertwining. My heart is racing. This is so wrong and so fucking sexy at the same time.

The cousin on the left starts stroking the teddy bear. The teddybear has a mohawk, and the other cousin wants in on the action, so squeezes in to the right of me, leans her head on my right shoulder. Are thighs and bodies are all pushed against each other.

They also often kiss me on the cheek and tickle me like we've always done when we played together. They stroked the teddy bear up and down, making it every so often move the fleshlight around and up and down my cock.

The fleshlight is quite big, so it's shape is sometimes noticable in the teddy bear, and one of the girls feels it. They ask me "wtf, what's that in the middle of it". My mind is racing for an answer, but I come up with "it's one of those little devices that lets you record a funny or romantic message for the owner of the toy. You press a button and it plays the message".

They are intrigued and start fiddling around with the shape... the fleslight... My cousins little hands little an inch from my cock. The fiddling makes the fleshlight feel awesome on my dick.

The fleshlight is being fiddled with with their hands, I'm squeezed up against them, their heads are on my shoulders, are feet are linked together... I literally didn't think this was real. I was in disbelief. This doesn't happen ever.

I start to feel myself about 20 seconds away from cumming, I am stuck between not knowing what to do but not wanting to do anything and let it happen.

I'm about to cum, I bite my lip but it's no use. I came so fucking hard inside of the fleshlight and I couldn't hold back a moan. They ask me what's wrong, but I keep shooting my load more and more inside of the teddys pussy. And give it about a minute for me to settle down.

They are both looking at me like WTF. I didn't explain what happened to them. I just said "it's ok, I'm alright".

I recently saw my cousins, and they still treat me the same as before, so they have likely forgotten.

I was watching a movie with them, they sat each side of me... head of my shoulders, legs intertwined....

>:)

The night began with dinner and a few drinks which eventually led to a sleepover in her bedroom. It may have been my ignorance but at this point I was thinking that nothing out if the ordinary would happen. I had known her for a couple years from work and she had always been very devoted to her long term relationships.

With her sudden, friendly, invitation to sleep overnight in her bedroom she instructed me that she would not mind making out but not have sex. She had just broke up with her boyfriend of several years only a few weeks ago and did not want to feel guilty or slutty about being with another guy so quickly. I welcomed her invitation as she straddled me on top of her bed kissing me first on the neck then the ear. I could feel her heavy breathing against me and as she continued I felt my penis quickly expand in my pants in response. Fortunately for me, her desperate need for sexual stimulation (a hard fucking) permitted me take her pants off to expose her cute little white panties

I reached down and let my hand slide down the front of her freshly shaven pussy and found her panties were already quite wet. She almost instantly spread her legs for me to gain easy access to allow for further discovery of her tiny, pink, lady flower. At this point in my life I had only been with a few girls and had not experienced a girl getting this wet so quickly from just kissing. By tracing my fingers along her swollen, wet labia I immediately found her little clit and began to massage it by slowly rolling my finger over it from side to side. Feeling her clit become slightly larger and hard, I continued with increased intensity. She smiled in approval and began to squirm from the enjoyment of me finding her tiny little pleasure spot.

I was not able to handle all the excitement of the make out session and freed my large, healthy, throbbing cock out of the restriction of my underwear. The head of my cock already dripping wet because of the amount of foreplay I had already performed. I put her hand on my penis and moved it along the distance of my ample, hard shaft. I could tell she was startled at the length and girth of it because she explored its dimensions for several minutes as she slid her hands up and down as my dick as it became slippery with precum. Finally she indicated that she was willing to have sex but I was only allowed to insert it halfway because she was afraid it would break her tiny little kitty. As she jerked my dick with both hands she said she was amazed that it was several times bigger and fatter her exboyfriend’s dick. I could tell she was not really too sure about the logistics of it all.

I did not waist any time. I pulled condom out of my wallet, threw the condom wrapper on her nightstand, and slid the condom over my throbbing hard red shaft with record speed. I watched her concerned face as she looked down to watch as I entered her. I was slowly able to insert my hard member just past the fat head of my penis as she pushed me back and reminded me of or agreement not to put it all the way in. I promised her I would take slowly. I felt her body relax as I moved in short uncomfortable strokes as her tiny wet love folds wrapped snugly around my large white love tool.

I was somewhat amazed how her body became more relaxed as she began to moan loudly in anticipation of slightly deeper thrusts while her roommate, whom I would fuck the following week, was “sleeping” on the couch in the next room, listening to her roommate’s big dick training session take centerstage.

She arched her back and I felt her become even more relaxed it was a this point I decided to explore going deeper giving her all she could take as I assaulted her tight little penis garage. It quickly became obvious to me she had never had anything larger than a micropenis, as I explored deep into her uncharted territory.

Unable to keep her mouth closed, her savage-like moaning became louder and her breathing much deeper. Her arms wrapped around me tightly and her eyes slammed shut as if she was bracing for a life or death situation. I felt a large warm wet spot develop on her bed between her quivering legs as she orgasmed, her pussy and anus contracting mechanically with no restraint, as I penetrated her deep into her loins.

Not being able to wait any longer from all her warm, wet, excitement, I gave her long hard strokes permitting her to feel my cock at full ramming depth pumping her wet pussy full with very generous amounts of semen. My engorged testicles, the product of several months of not getting laid, rhythmically slapped up against against her wet love muffin. As I continued to shoot streams of cum into her at maximum depth my love sack began to tighten up against my body to pushing out the last of my hot nut glaze, completely filling up my condom.

She later told me she had to explain to her roommate about the magnum condom wrapper I left on her night stand. Her roommate stated, “well, how freaking big is it?” She said, “think of the largest dick you have ever seen, double that, and it’s bigger than that! This must have peaked her roommate’s interest because her roommate took a lot of fucking on the living room sofa the following week.

I found a video a while back of a girl I know naked giving a guy a blowjob.
Recognized her voice before her face. The video was clearly a few years old, because she had gained some weight since then. I didnt recognize the guy, and the video was poor quality.

I only recently brought it up to her. I went to Motherless and brought the video up. Her eyes got huge, and I said I found her video. She denied it was her. I looked her straight in the eyes and said it was her voice, her face, her body. She tried to deny it, and then broke into tears.

I gave her a hug and said it was Ok, that I found it a year ago but didnt tell anyone. But only recently stumbled across it and forgot how hot of a video it was. She looked at me and asked if I was going to show anyone she knew. I said "maybe, they might want to see this." She begged me not to show anyone, and just forget I even found it. She said she would do ANYTHING for me to promise to never show anyone. I asked her "you mean ANYTHING?" She thought for a minute and reluctantly said "yes, anything."
I told her that if she was serious, to take off her clothes right now. She took off her top and bra, and then hesitated and took off her pants and underwear. It is important to mention that she has a boyfriend at the moment, someone she had been dating for about a year and a half.

I didnt have to give her any more instructions, as she unbelted my jeans and took out my dick. She started jerking me off, and eventually put it in her mouth and started sucking. She might have gained some weight, but looked just like the video. She was quickly jerking and suckign me off, and I told her to slow down. I could see she did not like that request.

I then asked her to lay down on the floor. She protested, and said "no, please...just a blowjob." I said "look, I just really want sex right now." She didnt protest, just laid down and spread her legs. I got in between her legs and rubbed my dick on the outside of her pussy. I started to insert, and she said "please, can you put on a condom??" I said that I didnt have any and she said ".....please dont cum in me."

I was not gentle. I must have only been on top of her for a few minutes before I felt close. I slowed down a bit, and looked at her face, expecting her to be crying, but she seemed to quite enjoy it. I then realized I couldnt last any longer, and thrusted deep and came inside her pussy. She looked shocked at me but didnt say anything. I offered her a tissue and she wiped some cum from the outside of her pussy. My dick was dripping with some leftover cum and her juices, so I asked her to clean it off with her mouth. She quickly did so, and then got dressed.

Afterwards, she admitted it was fun, but that her boyfriend would kill her if he ever found out. We kept it our little secret.

The video was deleted soon after...not really sure how.

i'm a dirty little asian whore. i love fucking especially with an old man. when i was 19 i fucked a 50 year old man. it was the best fuck in my life. it started when i was bored at home n horny. so i was looking for porn n found an adult dating website. i chatted with a lot of guys n this old man turned me on so much so i decided to meet him. he picked me up treated me for dinner n headed for his home straight away. we didnt waste much time because he had told me earlier on what he is going to do once we met. we went into his room n he tied me up to the bedpost and start licking my pussy. then he inserted his finger one by one fingerfucking me soooo hard i squirt all over the bed. i was so horny and begged him to fuck me but he didnt and he spanked my pussy and asked me to beg properly. i disobeyed him because i love being punished more by him while called me dirty names like dirty whore/ cheap slut n he whipped my pussy with his cat o nine tails. which turned me on a lot more. only then i begged him properly n said 'please fuck this dirty little whore s pussy hard master'. he quickly spread my legs wider n penetrate my pussy fast n hard n start twisting n pulling my nipples. it hurts n gave me pleasure at the same time. n then he choked me and asked 'who s my dirty slut?' 'who's your daddy" 'you re a whore' and all. we were about to cum and he asked 'where do u want me to cum?' i told him on my tummy and he slapped me he said 'wrong answer' and cum inside me. we both came at the same time n he lay on top of me sucking my nipple n said 'hope u get pregnant with my bastard child n i cant wait to fuck u with your big belly'. after a few minutes he released me n told me to squat n push out all his cum inside me, dressed up n he sent me home. of course i didnt get pregnant. i quickly bought morning after pill in the morning. we met a few times after that n stopped because i have to move a year later n now im so horny cant find anyone as good as him.

This is inspired by pic of mans sister. We chatted, and started to describe what I would do to her. This is the unfinished result. In put gratefully accepted
Lupox

Super Slut
lupox613 I wonder what super power she has?
lupox613 is that a fact?
lupox613 I'd love to fuck her in the costume
lupox613 come up behind
lupox613 rub myself on her ass gently
lupox613 blow in her ear
lupox613 tie her hands behind her
lupox613 run my hands gently up & down her sides
lupox613 around her tits avoids the nips
lupox613 run my hand up her legs and thighs.
As she quivers in lust I ask her, “April are you a Super Slut?” She gives a throughty laught, but doesn’t say anything. “What super slutty powers she's got?” She rubs her soft lycra covered ass against me, trying to increase the contact between us.
lupox613 run my hands down her back really gentle like
lupox613 need ass for bit, but avoiding the starfish
lupox613 back to the tits this time tweek'n the nips
lupox613 around her belly hips down to her crotch avoid her clit
lupox613 waiting for her to admit that she's a super slut before she get's the clint attention
lupox613 when she admits that she is a super slut I let her cum
lupox613 But tell that she needs to prove it as I massage he ass again this time giving attention her starfish
lupox613 I cut the hole in the material toy with while rubing my cock on her ass
lupox613 I kis her ears neck behind the knee each ass cheak
lupox613 I spread them open & breath on her hot little asshole
lupox613 I play with nips & clit while rubbing up her crack
lupox613 I get her almost ready to cum & I stop
lupox613 I tell her if she was really a Super Slut she would take in the ass
lupox613 At this point the she need to cum so bad she willing
lupox613 I tell her a real super slut would just take up this ass w/o lube
lupox613 but since she's been good super slut I let her have a little lube
lupox613 I make sure we are both well lubed I don't actually want to hurt her just control her
lupox613 I rub it around her hole until she demands I give it to her
I slowly push it up in until the crown is in past her anal ring. Try to distract her, she she’ll relax I start talking to her again about what a super slut she is while I play with her nips and clit again. After she's had some time adjust I pull out, she groans, and mumble incoherent objections. I give her brown eye a moment to begin to close, and then slowly insert it into her again. I start running it in and out until she's getting used to it. Then I pull out, as she moans in disappointment. Adding some more lube, I stab back into her Latina ass, and start picking up the pace, fucking the shit out of her or at stirring it around in her guts.
She has to grab onto the couch to hold herself up, thus push her ass out further for deeper penetration she had been wining and moaning, but now she starts to scream. I have to cover her mouth, and in doing so I pull her back against me, driving just that little bit deeper to set her off she collapses across the back of the couch, with me lying across her sweaty back. Her tits are rubbing against the course fabric of the couch. She's drooling from both sets of lips, both our bodies are heaving as we try to catch our breath. I think if her ass wasn't so tight, and pinching off my flow, I would have cum already
Once my brain clears enough to think in coherent thoughts I tell her, "April, I think you might really be a Super Slut," her body quivers with excitement, "but to prove it I need to do something for me"
“What anything, I do anything, whatever you want.” She babbles, and starts to turn, but I put my hands on her shoulders, keeping her facing forward.
"Look down at the floor, April, and keep looking down until I tell you, ok?" I instruct. She nods. "Because you might be Super Slut, I've deemed you to be worthy to get my Super Spunk" I explain, "Now turn around, & remember keep your eyes down"
She whirls around eager of becoming a Super Slut. I step forward pushing my cock covered with her ass juices into her mouth. Just seeing her do this almost sends me off, but hold onto my last shred of control
"April, are you a Super Slut?" I ask again.
"Yes, yes, I am, a really am a Super Slut, please let me have your Super Spunk" she pleads with me
"Very well April look up into my eyes and tell me that you’re a Super Slut"
She looks up seeing me for the first time, and as our eyes I shoot my first load into her mouth. She takes the 1st with no trouble, she's a Super Slut after all, the 2nd fills her moth, and before she can swallow it the third comes, she gags, some cunning out the corners of her mouth, some goes up her nose. The 4th goes across her face, she lowers her head to cough & the 5th goes into her hair. As she falls back against the couch, the 6th goes across the "S" of her Super Slut outfit. Having regained a bit of thought I push forward into her mouth which she open to take the 7th & last spurt into where it belongs
As she slow nurses on my the crown of my cock not really aware of anything, but sensations of pleaser rolling through her body as she has one last orgasm, I lower her to ground as she keeps herself attached to my cock
As she continues to slow run her tongue under the head, I say, "Well April you truly are a Super Slut." She looks up at with a smile, her face and costume covered in my Super Spunk. Bellow her a puddle is forming from to juices slowly drip down into the carpet
"Ah brother, umm can we do this again? Pleasssse"
"Sure sis, why not you are my Super Slut, but ahh can you ahh give me while to recover? You know I only human, not a Super Slut like you"
Well okay I'm gonna get something to drink, but then you have do my pussy, I can't be a Super Slut & still have my cherry now can I".
She walks off her ass swaying from side to side as sweat, cum, other fluids drip down her costume floor, I think, "Oh Shit, what have I gotten myself into. My very own Super Slut. This could kill me. Well there are worst ways to go than be fucked to death, by a Super Slut"
As April ass rounds the corner and out of the room, I fall onto the couch, laying my head down my eyes slowly close and fall asleep for well deserved nap after saving the world from April, the Super Slut.
The End

I really want to see a guy fuck my wife.

She's out to a party tonight, having some fun with friends. The thing I would really want: To find her fumbling for her keys, along with a guy that drove her home (because she's a little too drunk). I would invite the guy in, offer him to help me bring her to bed.

We would go up the steps, supporting her weight all the way to our bedroom, and lay her gently on the bed. She would pass out reasonably fast due to being drunk. I would offer the guy to help me undress her, slowly, and would probably give hem free reign from that point on.

Of course my wife and I talked about an 'extra' fucking her with me by her side, but the chances of that coming to life were, well, about zero.

Only now, with another man between her legs, sliding down her thong while taking off his own shorts, things seem more tangible. He starts licking her pussy while i watch my wife squirm a little. Even though I know she must love it, i must remain silent. Her hands run through his hair, clasping him onto her wet pussy. I know I have to tell her she's not being licked by her own husband, but I'm way too turned on to even kiss her...

I let the guy lick her for a while, while he even pulls my wife's dress down enough to bare her big breasts. Very erotic to see, he plays with her nipples in a very different way that I usually do. Right about now I feel that she should realize it's not me turning her on.

With there other guy's lips still on her pussy and his hands on her breasts I cup her face and kiss her deeply. A smothered shreek tries to escape her lips but is caught up with a moan. Where I'm sure she would scream and wreak havoc on any other day of the week, she's drunk enough to enjoy the love that's been given to her...

After kissing my wife for some time, mainly to be sure she's okay with the status quo, I slowly take off my pants, while still kissing, it's a mean feat actually, I can tell you that.

I lose kissing contact with my wife for a few seconds and see her lips looking for me, frantically. I loop down and see the guy looking up, searching for approval and wiping his face after eating my file out. I can tell he doesn't just want to kiss her and lick her pussy, he's here for the whole package.

I could say that I stepped back and offered my wife to him, but she would have easily agreed to being fucked by him at that point. She shot one glare at me at that moment, saying something like 'you like it, don't you' and curved her hips a little, enough to be in a receiving position while she licked her lips ever so slightly. An invitation the guy couldn't resist.

The guy mounted my wife, his right hand slowly placing his cock in front of my wife's pussy. his mouth an inch away from hers as I intervene. "No kissing" I hear myself say as I see the guy move away from her lips.

He slowly thrusts his cock into my wife's pussy as I hear her moan softly. Even though I know it's something she secretly wants, there's still some hesitation to get things going. I move my mouth to close to her ear and hear myself whisper: "You can enjoy his cock, it's okay. Enjoy his dick filling you up" while he thrusts. In, out, in, out.

Her breathing gets heavier, deeper. Every stroke deepens her satisfaction. The guy's going to town like it's been a while since his last fuck. He pants and heaves up to the point that I tap him on the shoulder to delay him.

And then I figure out a small detail.

Wouldn't it be perfect if she gets fucked by a stranger, while she sucks me off?

So I tell my wife it would feel even better if she was being fucked doggy style by a stranger.

She moves into position, drunkenly I might add, and the guy slowly inserts his cock into her pussy while I claim my position at the head end of the bed and place my cock just in front of her mouth.

Even when I place the head of my cock on her lower lip, I can feel her hot breath stroking my cock. Then the top of her tongue follows, then her whole tounge.

As she is fully sucking me off while being fucked from behind by a strange guy that I haven't met before and I'n about to cum in her mouth, I realize;

I've never shaken the guy's hand,
I'm about to shoot a load into my wife's mouth while she's being ridden by a stranger,
I would love to suck the guy's dick.

Fucked up, isn't it?

I let my dad fuck my girlfriend story by yosha My gf usually sleeps over at my house every 2nd or 3rd day. We usually have some great sex late at night and sleapt naked afterwards. Her parents knew she was sexually active and advised her to go on birth control pills. So she agreed and within a month, I was no longer using a condom which felt really, really great. After sex, we usually slept, but often, I would wake up around 3 am, and insert my cock in her once more while she slept in a fetal position. Doing my gf while she sleapt was a major turn on for me so I only lasted 5 minutes until I squirted my cum in her a 2nd time that night. Of course, my gf would wake up once in awhile and told me it felt great and she doesn't mind it at all. So then every time we had sex and went to sleep afterwards, I would wake up 3 hours later and guide my hard cock back into my gf's sleeping pussy. I did this so regularly that my gf got so used to it that she won't bother waking up. She was a heavy sleeper that I can pound my cock in her with full force without her waking up and complaining. I knew whenever my gf came over, my dad (who was 48yrs old btw ) would take a glance at her chest and legs and since he and my mom divorced when I was a little kid, he had been getting no action from my mom ever since. And then, I had a really crazy idea, that came randomly in my head, but it turned me on surprisingly: While my gf sleeps, I would get out of bed, call over my dad, have him quietly sneak into my bed beside my gf and have him gently fuck her. And since my gf became accustomed of having a cock go inside her while she slept, she won't wake up and assume I was just doing my regular nightly fuck. She would be too sleepy to notice that it was really my dad! For a month, I fantasize about my idea. I researched on the net that I was some sort of "cuckold" who likes the idea of having another man have sex with their gf/wife. I couldn't take my fantasy anymore. I must make it a reality. So... I decided I would spill the beans to my dad. Long story short, he was shocked but he was excited. But he also told me that he was surprised that I was the type of guy who enjoys watching another man fuck his gf. So he ask me what I want in return. All I want from him was to cum in my gf's pussy as much as he can, and I would be satisfied. We set up a day on when we can do this, and I told my dad to get rid of his chest hair and hair legs just in case. The night finally came. I met my gf after school and we went to see a movie and eat at a restaurant afterwards. We finally came home before midnight and we fucked for half an hour before she told me she was sleepy and said she didn't had much sleep yesterday since she was up studying for a test. And before we knew it, we we're both in bed. She slept, but I couldn't. I was too excited. So for 2 hours, I waited anxiously until I knew she was in deep sleep. I quietly got up and went out of my room. I knocked on my dad's door, and he came out, already nude and hard. Surprisingly, his cock was a bit longer than mine, about almost 7 inches while mine is a mere 5 and a half inches. Anyway, we wasted no time and quietly without a word went back to my room. My dad was excited when he saw my gf sleeping peacefully under the covers. We already planned this out, so without talking, he slowly crawled in my bed, under the blanket, and beside my gf. My cock was so hard just watching him get in bed, and my heart was beating like crazy. My gf was in a fetal position, so her back was facing my dad, but my dad slowly positioned himself towards my sleeping gf, that it seems they were spooning. His right arm was holding his cock and was trying to find where my gf's pussy. It took a minute, but his cock felt the wet opening and it sank an inch right in.. He breathe heavily and whispered to me "i'm in". Once I heard those words, I could have sworn cum was dripping from my cock. My dad gently grab my gf's hips, and he slowly, slowly, push his hard cock deeper, and deeper in my gf's pussy. I was jacking off while I watched my father, who was almost in his 50's, sinking his cock in my girlfriend's tight pussy. Within minutes, he stopped pushing, and I knew his 7 inch cock was all inside my gf. My gf was quietly sleeping and she had no idea that she was being fucked by a man as old enough to be her father. My dad, then slid his long cock out, and then slowly sinking it back in again. He did this for almost 10 minutes, until he picked up the pace. He was thrusting his cock in a rhythm, but not roughly to shake the bed. After 5 minutes, he slammed his wet hard cock covered in my gf's juices into her pussy and squirted loads and loads of cum into her womb. My dad was breathing heavily and hugging my still sleeping gf while his cock was still inside her. Afterwards, we both went out the room, and he told me that he never fucked a tight pussy since he and my mom dated in highschool. He thanked me and went back to his room. I sneaked back in my bed and I can feel my dad's cum on the sheets of my bed. I felt my gf's thighs and lips, and they were soaking wet from her and my dad's juices. My cock was hard again, and without thinking pushed my cock in her pussy. It went in so easily since it was all slippery and juicy. I did my usual deed and came for a 3rd time that same night. I then fell asleep with my cock still buried in my gf's sperm filled pussy. Morning came and my gf never suspected a thing. Even after 3 years, I never told her what happened that night. We're now living together on our own.

I confess I fap to Bodies in Motion, the aerobics show, at 6AM, 10AM, and 4:30PM. I only really enjoy the episodes where they are in full-footed shiny tights.

My favorite episodes involve jumping aerobics, squatting with spread legs, on all fours leg lifts, and on-the-back leg extensions.

I love to watch the way the girls tits move when they jump and how the leotard affects the way their tits move. For large-chested women, they balloon up and out of their leotard and then dissappear as they go down. The smaller-chested women, merely rapidly flop up and down and you can see them do this in profile very well. It's almost as if they are naked. I record this, loop it, and play it in very slow motion.

When they are doing squats, I imagine different scenarios. 1) that they have inserted a vibrator prior to their workout and the squats force the vibrator in and out, stimulating their cunts to orgasm. 2) that they are straddling a dildo on a stand or my cock, and riding it while they are wearing their tights and leotard, forcing the material inside and making them go insane with all the stimulation on their holes and causing the fabric at their crotch to get dripping wet from going inside of them. For a period, I had my projection TV system set so that the picture was projected on my body and the wall mirror opposite from me allowed me to view the picture. I use a Wahl body massager (due to a medical condition calle Peyronies Disease) to masturbate with and the combination of weed, poppers, and a little Salvia with watching this image of a woman in a leotard and shiny tights going up and down my shaft as I watched in the mirror was as if she was there riding me in person...I was watching and feeling the vibrations...amazing. This worked well for other scenarios as well...POV movies...especially blowjobs.

As they get on all fours, you can see the material between their legs as it is strongly stretched against their crotch. The thought of that vibrator inside as they delightfully show off their asses and cunt for me is too much and I cum quickly. The shine from the sun on their lycra really excites me and I imagine running my hands over their legs and against their crotch...puching the vibrator deeper until they cum.

It is the same with the leg extensions, but just a different visual.

Whenever I see a woman in a leotard and tights I imagine they have a vibrator inside and wear their tight, shiny outfits with full knowlege that everyone that sees them, knows what they are doing...masturbating in public with an inserted vibrator.

This goes for the girls in Bosom Buddies, Daisy Dukes, the aerobics girls in the "Call Me" video, all pro cheerleaders, girls on dance/drill teams, workout videos (especially The Firm, Jane Fonda, and Mary Hart), the Rockettes, and dance competitions (including dancing and skating with the stars and ALL figure skating.

Especially figure skating.
One porn star is a former competitive figure skater. Sunny Day(e).

Simply take all of these visuals and put them in high heels, removing one to shove through the fabric of their crotch and you have my fetish all locked up.
https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/member/legman2900

Erin Burnett was on the Today show filling in. She had on some awesome pantyhose and these peep-toe pumps...I managed to freeze the projector right when Matt was talking about her shoes and how cold it was. I grabbed my Salvia, took a big hit, and looked at the screen as I masturbated, hallucinating about her knowing I was going to do this today and hallucinated about watching her put on the hose while looking into my eyes as she slid in a vibrator into her wet cunt. She finished sliding the nylon up her legs and I was instantly transported back to my living room as I looked at her in those hose and heels, realizing that she had selected them just for me, that she had a vibrator tightly inserted into her cunt which was pushing against the pantyhose and she gor really wet as the camera got this closeup on her nylon covered legs and feet. She is going back to her dressing room to heel fuck her cunt through those pantyhose now.

[URL=http://www.imagebam.com/image/ff950f111746377][/IMG]

I just introduced my GF to figging. We've done spanking and light bondage for a while now, but I got tired of her clenching up. Then I read about figging.
So I dressed her up in a schoolgirl outfit. Think Brittany Spears "Hit Me Baby". She's a 1, so she can pull it off.
We have a large, heavy duty coffee table. I padded it and put a lot of pillows position to raise her ass high in the air. Then I tied her to all four corners, arms and legs. Then, positioning myself where she could see me, I sat down with a paring knife and a piece of ginger.
I then told her the story of how figging came about. How back in the Victorian days, when men used to punish their women, they would insert a piece of peeled ginger into their asshole to keep them from clenching. It's a slow ever increasing burn. The more she clenched, the more it burned.
After inserting the ginger, I then proceeded to spank her slowly, gradually building up the strength of my swats as I beat her first with my belt, and then with a strap.
She soon was going absolutely crazy, begging me to take out the ginger. I then worked her clit and pussy with my fingers and then quickly brought her to orgasm.
After a sound beating, once real tears were flowing, I untied her and keeping her bent over the coffee table, I gave her a hard fucking, ginger still in her ass.
We both soon came and she collapsed exhausted.
That was last night. Maybe I'll tell you about tonight later.

Im a 19 year old girl and this is my conession.

I was in the bath shaving my pussy for my boyfriend who was due to come over in the evening when I got the phone call from my best friend asking if I could go to hers to babysit her 2 year old daughter. I wasnt thrilled but agread to do it as long as my boyfriend Dave could come too.

When I got to my friends house her daughter was already in her pjs' and playing on the floor. My friend left soon after I got there and as I was expecting dave to come by any moment I put the little girl to bed, tucked her in and kissed her goodnight.
I was realy fucking horny and decided to unlock the front door and go to my friends bedroom and lay on her bed waiting for dave. I striped off all my clothes and rubbed my pert little titties. My pussy was getting realy wet and I couldnt wait any longer for dave so I clossed my eyes and started to rub my clit. I had almost brought myself to orgasam when i heared someone enter the room. Thinking it was dave i spred my legs wide for him and told him to "come over here." I heared him walk closer to the bed but her didnt touch me. I was still rubbing my clit and told him to touch my pussy. Still nothing. I opened my eyes and insted of Dave, I saw the little girl standing at the foot of the bed sucking her thumb and starring at my dripping pussy. I freaked and sat up right crossing my legs. As the little girl smilled at me I felt a feeling I had never felt before, lust for this girl. I pulled her up on to the bed and removed her pjs' revealing her tiny frail body. I sat infront of her and spred my legs, still sucking her thumb, her gaze went straight to my bald wet pussy. I took her hand and rubbed myself with it. It felt so fucking wrong but so GOOD. I told her to keep rubbing me there and she complied. I was so fucking horny my pussy was dripping. I grabbed her hand and inserted it in to me, I lay back on the bed and told her to push her hand in deaper. I felt her elbow touch my clit as she pushed and pulled her arm in and out of me. all of a suden she stopped and removed her self from my aching pussy. I looked up and to my horror I saw dave standing there with the gir in hs arms. " when you called to tell me you had a surprize for me, I had no idea what you had in mind." her said smilling. Her through the girl on to the bed and took off all of his clothes. his cock was so hard I thought it was going to explode. He climed on to the bed an lifted the girl up over my head. I gasped as he lowered her on to my face. I opened my mouth and stuck out my tounge. As her pussy pressed against my lips I heared her giggle as it tickled. I licked at her little pussy with all my might. At first she tasted of piss but that just made me lick harded. Dave pushed her harder down on to my face untill my nose penatraited her tiny asshole. I shoved three fingers deap inside my pussy and fucked myself as she giggled. It wasnt long before her giggles turning in to gagging and i knew dave was fucking her little mouth.Dave let out a loud moan and pushed the girl forward on to all fours, I looked up over her little pert bum to see dave wanking himself to a frenzy. as he came he slapped his cock on to the bottom of her back. Cum spurtted from his cock and dribbled down her ass crack, over her pussy and dripped straight in to my mouth. After I drank his cum I licked the girl clean, savering every taste.
When we had finished, we go the girl back in to her pjs' and put her to bed. We fucked two more times that night and I have always been more than happy to babysit when ever my friend as asked.

I was adopted right after my birth. I was raised by a well to do family outside one of the top 3 largest cities in the country. I always referred to them as Mom and Dad, because they raised me, loved me, and did everything good parents would do for their growing boy.

My mom was always an attractive blonde and I would get teased by the other boys at school for having a hot mom. I was popular so it really wasn't bullying but rather just having some fun at my expense. Most of the time I would just brush it off. But then after awhile I started to get this notion that, hmmm, she is rather attractive and I know she and my father still make love, so what's next after that?

I would often eavesdrop on them having sex and try to learn what she liked through the wall behind their bed. I would sometimes rub myself listening but also trying to be ever so quiet as to not get caught. I would then picture myself in the same position as my father and doing to my mother what he was. Apparently mother was crazy about anything oral!

At the same time I would often try to get caught masturbating which was unsuccessful and I would also tear through her underwear drawer and sniff the panties or rub them against my crotch. I would also go into the laundry room and sniff the worn panties in hopes of it being that special time of the month or just a pair used during a workout or when she was being seduced by my father and had an extra fragrance to them.

I would frequently masturbate into her panties or stuff them in my mouth and suck on them while stroking myself. I absolutely loved this and always looked forward to when they went out on the town and came back all hot and bothered. Or after a workout, that would be just pure ecstasy for me.

Most of these events occured around high school. Well before I was of legal age.

Part 2: Continued......

Part 2....

When I left for college in 2003 I moved about 550 miles away from home. During my freshman year of college I got a phone call from my father saying that my biological mother had contacted them and what I wanted to do about it. I was curious so I requested her info. She and I began communicating and there was an intense bond right from the start. We talked and talked for months and it was never sexual, we exchanged pics and both commented on how attractive the other was to each other.

Finally, the following summer of 2004 I met her. She came to where I was raised to visit some of her family and meet me for the first time. I met her at a nice french restaurant in the city and we hit it off well. We couldnt stop starring at each other and commenting how much we looked alike. I thought it was interesting how much she wanted to talk about my love life and how long Ive been dating girls. I told her that I was seeing someone, and she asked if the girl was prettier than her. I said "Of course not mama, youre gorgeous"... She said "Youre such a good boy making mama feel good".. This kind of made me question what was going on here. There was a sexual undertone to all of this but how strong of one? Is my biological mother flirting with me?

We kept drinking wine and talking, laughing, and yet she kept reverting back to my interest in women. We had finished dinner and decided to have a drink at a bar. I drove both of us to the bar and during which she asked me if I thought people thought we were on a date or they could tell we were mother and son. I said that I would be honored if they thought we were on a date. She said "good" and said that she too would be honored. We got to the bar, more like a lounge actually, and began drinking more. We sat next to each other talking and laughing.

After a couple strong drinks I decided to give her a hug and say thanks for meeting me. As we were embracing, she was rubbing my back and blew on my ear. It felt good and very intentional. I smiled and knew that she could feel it. I whispered "thank you mama". We went back to drinking even though I was rock hard and wants to guide her beautifully manicured hands down my pants to my bulge and have her feel how thankful I really was.

It was time to go back, last call, and she needed a ride to her hotel. We went back to the hotel where she was staying and I asked if I could come up and use the bathroom (how original, I know) and she said yes. We hugged in the elevator the entire time until we reached her floor. I was hard since I was holding her in front of me. I know she could feel it since I was pulsating it on her firm ass. We entered her room and I asked where the bathroom was and she pointed.

I went to the bathroom but never actually went since I was hard and too excited. I came back out and she said come here and give me a hug. So I hugged her and and we held each other tight. We both began rubbing each others backs and then we moved our faces in front of each other's and we looked into each other's eyes as I held my big strong hands around her waist her arms around my shoulders and I went in slowly and kissed her on the mouth and began working my hands up and down her sides.

The kissing became more intense and we were holding each other so tightly that the passion was too much. I began kissing and biting her neck, running my hands over her ass. She was loving it. She was feeling my chest and working her way down to my crotch. She grabbed my crotch and began pulling on my cock through my pants. I was loving it we made our way over to the bed and began making out on the bed.

To be continued.....

As we were lying on the bed kissing, our legs wrapped like a pretzel and our bodies held tightly next to each other, I kept thinking that my real mother and I were sharing a bond that only a mom and her son could share. I stroked her jet black hair behind her ears and gave it a little tug to snap her neck back and let her know that her baby boy was going to fuck her like a grown man. I ran my hand down the back of her dress and began fondling her ass that was still tight and fit perfectly into my big hands. She began to breath a little heavier as I worked my way around her torso to her thigh. I was rubbing her thigh, anxiously awaiting to find out what kind of panties mommy was wearing for her baby boy, and had high hopes that they were soaked with mommy's juices.

While the heavy kissing was still going on, I started sliding my hand up mom's dress. I rubbed her ass and to my excitement I could tell she was wearing a black g-string with a little silver locket and pink bow above the ass. I pushed her dress up to reveal her legs and panties. I could see the stain of where her pussy was leaking on her g-string. That's when she began to sit up and look at me and smirk. She pulled her dress back down and reached for my belt. She took off my belt while rubbing my crotch and began to take off my pants. I was wearing black boxer briefs and they made my cock look amazing. I was so excited that mommy was finally touching and stroking the cock she hadn't seen in 20 years.

I couldn't contain my excitement and lied on my back and took off my pants and boxer briefs and pulled off my shirt. There I was exposed. Naked. With a full erection and my mommy, the woman who gave birth to me was on her knees gazing at her son's cock which was throbbing and had a very pronounced vein. She started crawling over and grabbed my cock with her beautifully manicured hands that were adorned with a beautiful ring, and her wrists had a gorgeous classy silver watch and her other was covered in beautiful bracelets. She started stroking my bare cock.

It felt so natural and right in her hand. She was stroking it better than I could ever and she looked so elegant and sophisticated doing it. She then bent over and pushed back to lie on her stomach and that is when she took my head into her mouth. My mom was sucking on my cock and enjoying it. She was stroking and sucking at the same time and also was nice enough to lick on her little man's balls. She was working my shaft, sucking my head, taking all of my cock inside her beautiful mouth. I put my hand on her head and she took my cock as deep as possible till she started to gag. Mother than slide her index finger into asshole and started rubbing and moving it in a circular motion. My dick was so wet, the pre-cum was on her chin, her saliva was running down my cock. That's when I lifted her head by her hair and forced to lie on her back.

I was totally naked. It was time to see what mommy had to show me. She began to lift her dress up over her head and was lying there in a black bra and black g-string. I put my hands on her shoulders and worked my way down. Her tits, her stomach, her thighs, her crotch. I started to pull the g-string off and she arched her back to give me a little help. I had my mothers panties off. I was starring at her bald pussy. It was wet and pink, looked delicious. I bent over and slid a finger inside my mom grabbed her tits and moaned. I started moving closer and finally I was close enough to lick my mom's pussy. I was loving it, I sucked her clit. I bit on her lips. I put my tongue inside her. My own mother was getting wet because her son knew how to eat pussy. All the while I was stroking myself with her g-string in my hand.

She was loving it! Her legs were in the air I was sucking down all her juices, pre cum was dripping onto her g-string, and her twat was getting wetter and wetter. I was buried deep in her cunt and I couldnt stop licking her to save my life. I started to fingerfuck her asshole and pussy at the same time and she kept saying "how does mama taste?" or "how hard is my baby boy's cock right now?". She started begging me to fuck her like the whore she was. She said if she wasn't such a whore I wouldnt be alive today to give mama what she needed.

I stood up, cock in hand, ready to start fucking my mother. I knelt on the bed and rubbed the tip of my cock on her wet pussy. She moaned. She pulled me closer and leaned over her and inserted my cock into her. I couldnt believe it. I was inside mother and it felt it was amazing. I started slowly. Going deep in and pulling almost all the way out. I had her legs spread wide and she kept telling me that nobody knows how to fuck a mother like her son....

To be continued....

am so curious as to why members of this group of these incestuous desires. It is so taboo and frowned upon and even expressing the desire to do this in some circles will get you hurt.

With all that being said my desire goes back to when I was younger. I was adopted right after my birth. I was raised by a well to do family outside one of the top 3 largest cities in the country. I always referred to them as Mom and Dad, because they raised me, loved me, and did everything good parents would do for their growing boy.

My mom was always an attractive blonde and I would get teased by the other boys at school for having a hot mom. I was popular so it really wasn't bullying but rather just having some fun at my expense. Most of the time I would just brush it off. But then after awhile I started to get this notion that, hmmm, she is rather attractive and I know she and my father still make love, so what's next after that?

I would often eavesdrop on them having sex and try to learn what she liked through the wall behind their bed. I would sometimes rub myself listening but also trying to be ever so quiet as to not get caught. I would then picture myself in the same position as my father and doing to my mother what he was. Apparently mother was crazy about anything oral!

At the same time I would often try to get caught masturbating which was unsuccessful and I would also tear through her underwear drawer and sniff the panties or rub them against my crotch. I would also go into the laundry room and sniff the worn panties in hopes of it being that special time of the month or just a pair used during a workout or when she was being seduced by my father and had an extra fragrance to them.

I would frequently masturbate into her panties or stuff them in my mouth and suck on them while stroking myself. I absolutely loved this and always looked forward to when they went out on the town and came back all hot and bothered. Or after a workout, that would be just pure ecstasy for me.

When I left for college in 2003 I moved about 550 miles away from home. During my freshman year of college I got a phone call from my father saying that my biological mother had contacted them and what I wanted to do about it. I was curious so I requested her info. She and I began communicating and there was an intense bond right from the start. We talked and talked for months and it was never sexual, we exchanged pics and both commented on how attractive the other was to each other.

Finally, the following summer of 2004 I met her. She came to where I was raised to visit some of her family and meet me for the first time. I met her at a nice french restaurant in the city and we hit it off well. We couldnt stop starring at each other and commenting how much we looked alike. I thought it was interesting how much she wanted to talk about my love life and how long Ive been dating girls. I told her that I was seeing someone, and she asked if the girl was prettier than her. I said "Of course not mama, youre gorgeous"... She said "Youre such a good boy making mama feel good".. This kind of made me question what was going on here. There was a sexual undertone to all of this but how strong of one? Is my biological mother flirting with me?

We kept drinking wine and talking, laughing, and yet she kept reverting back to my interest in women. We had finished dinner and decided to have a drink at a bar. I drove both of us to the bar and during which she asked me if I thought people thought we were on a date or they could tell we were mother and son. I said that I would be honored if they thought we were on a date. She said "good" and said that she too would be honored. We got to the bar, more like a lounge actually, and began drinking more. We sat next to each other talking and laughing.

After a couple strong drinks I decided to give her a hug and say thanks for meeting me. As we were embracing, she was rubbing my back and blew on my ear. It felt good and very intentional. I smiled and knew that she could feel it. I whispered "thank you mama". We went back to drinking even though I was rock hard and wants to guide her beautifully manicured hands down my pants to my bulge and have her feel how thankful I really was.

It was time to go back, last call, and she needed a ride to her hotel. We went back to the hotel where she was staying and I asked if I could come up and use the bathroom (how original, I know) and she said yes. We hugged in the elevator the entire time until we reached her floor. I was hard since I was holding her in front of me. I know she could feel it since I was pulsating it on her firm ass. We entered her room and I asked where the bathroom was and she pointed.

I went to the bathroom but never actually went since I was hard and too excited. I came back out and she said come here and give me a hug. So I hugged her and and we held each other tight. We both began rubbing each others backs and then we moved our faces in front of each other's and we looked into each other's eyes as I held my big strong hands around her waist her arms around my shoulders and I went in slowly and kissed her on the mouth and began working my hands up and down her sides.

The kissing became more intense and we were holding each other so tightly that the passion was too much. I began kissing and biting her neck, running my hands over her ass. She was loving it. She was feeling my chest and working her way down to my crotch. She grabbed my crotch and began pulling on my cock through my pants. I was loving it we made our way over to the bed and began making out on the bed.

As we were lying on the bed kissing, our legs wrapped like a pretzel and our bodies held tightly next to each other, I kept thinking that my real mother and I were sharing a bond that only a mom and her son could share. I stroked her jet black hair behind her ears and gave it a little tug to snap her neck back and let her know that her baby boy was going to fuck her like a grown man. I ran my hand down the back of her dress and began fondling her ass that was still tight and fit perfectly into my big hands. She began to breath a little heavier as I worked my way around her torso to her thigh. I was rubbing her thigh, anxiously awaiting to find out what kind of panties mommy was wearing for her baby boy, and had high hopes that they were soaked with mommy's juices.

While the heavy kissing was still going on, I started sliding my hand up mom's dress. I rubbed her ass and to my excitement I could tell she was wearing a black g-string with a little silver locket and pink bow above the ass. I pushed her dress up to reveal her legs and panties. I could see the stain of where her pussy was leaking on her g-string. That's when she began to sit up and look at me and smirk. She pulled her dress back down and reached for my belt. She took off my belt while rubbing my crotch and began to take off my pants. I was wearing black boxer briefs and they made my cock look amazing. I was so excited that mommy was finally touching and stroking the cock she hadn't seen in 20 years.

I couldn't contain my excitement and lied on my back and took off my pants and boxer briefs and pulled off my shirt. There I was exposed. Naked. With a full erection and my mommy, the woman who gave birth to me was on her knees gazing at her son's cock which was throbbing and had a very pronounced vein. She started crawling over and grabbed my cock with her beautifully manicured hands that were adorned with a beautiful ring, and her wrists had a gorgeous classy silver watch and her other was covered in beautiful bracelets. She started stroking my bare cock.

It felt so natural and right in her hand. She was stroking it better than I could ever and she looked so elegant and sophisticated doing it. She then bent over and pushed back to lie on her stomach and that is when she took my head into her mouth. My mom was sucking on my cock and enjoying it. She was stroking and sucking at the same time and also was nice enough to lick on her little man's balls. She was working my shaft, sucking my head, taking all of my cock inside her beautiful mouth. I put my hand on her head and she took my cock as deep as possible till she started to gag. Mother than slide her index finger into asshole and started rubbing and moving it in a circular motion. My dick was so wet, the pre-cum was on her chin, her saliva was running down my cock. That's when I lifted her head by her hair and forced to lie on her back.

I was totally naked. It was time to see what mommy had to show me. She began to lift her dress up over her head and was lying there in a black bra and black g-string. I put my hands on her shoulders and worked my way down. Her tits, her stomach, her thighs, her crotch. I started to pull the g-string off and she arched her back to give me a little help. I had my mothers panties off. I was starring at her bald pussy. It was wet and pink, looked delicious. I bent over and slid a finger inside my mom grabbed her tits and moaned. I started moving closer and finally I was close enough to lick my mom's pussy. I was loving it, I sucked her clit. I bit on her lips. I put my tongue inside her. My own mother was getting wet because her son knew how to eat pussy. All the while I was stroking myself with her g-string in my hand.

She was loving it! Her legs were in the air I was sucking down all her juices, pre cum was dripping onto her g-string, and her twat was getting wetter and wetter. I was buried deep in her cunt and I couldnt stop licking her to save my life. I started to fingerfuck her asshole and pussy at the same time and she kept saying "how does mama taste?" or "how hard is my baby boy's cock right now?". She started begging me to fuck her like the whore she was. She said if she wasn't such a whore I wouldnt be alive today to give mama what she needed.

I stood up, cock in hand, ready to start fucking my mother. I knelt on the bed and rubbed the tip of my cock on her wet pussy. She moaned. She pulled me closer and leaned over her and inserted my cock into her. I couldnt believe it. I was inside mother and it felt it was amazing. I started slowly. Going deep in and pulling almost all the way out. I had her legs spread wide and she kept telling me that nobody knows how to fuck a mother like her son....

I was loving the sight before my eyes. My mother, dark Italian complexion, black hair, brown eyes, and a gorgeous figure and she was taking her son's cock deep into the same canal that gave birth to me over 20 years ago. I was still going slowly. Seeing what she liked and trying to tease her for a bit until I really started to fuck her. I was biting her neck which caused her to dig her french tipped nails into my ass. At that moment I gave her a thrust with my hips and cock. I went deep. So deep that I could feel it get warmer inside of her. We just starred into each others eyes as my cock was sliding in and out and my balls were slapping against her tight asshole.

I pulled out, grabbed her hair and directed her to turn around and submit to her son. I had her just where I wanted her. On all fours facing away from me. I stepped back to admire the view. "What an ass" I thought as she rubbed her clit while on all fours. I proceeded to come up from behind her and start massaging her ass. She was still rubbing her clit, waiting, in anticipation for me to start fucking her again. I moved her hands away from her pussy and buried my face into my mothers asshole. I was licking all the juice that had dripped down from her pussy and trying to get my tongue in her as deep as possible. I bit her ass cheeks and continued giving my mom a rim job. Her hole tasted amazing. It was so clean and tight. She said to me "Baby, give mommy one of those big fingers right here" as she pointed to her pussy. I was happy to do just that and slide a finger into her wet cunt.

I then licked my way down from her asshole to her pussy. My mom's cunt tastes so good, with all the juice pre-cum, and sweat, I couldnt be any happier. My nose was around her asshole and I took the liberty of getting as many whiffs of it as possible. I was buried into her cunt and licking it all over while stroking my cock again. I was ready to fuck my mom doggy style and couldnt have been more excited. She told me to "cut the crap and fuck your mother." I stood up, cock in hand, and began working my way inside her. I grabbed her hips with my big strong hands and began going in and out. Her back looked amazing, her jet black hair going up and down, and her mommy ass kind of jiggling just a little bit each time I went in deep. I looked in the mirror and caught her starring at the site that was going on. She was watching her son, fuck her doggystyle in a hotel room.

She began to push back and make my insertions have more power behind them. I could tell she wanted it hard. I began going harder. Spanking her ass, pulling her hair and thrusting my hips as hard as possible. My hands had left marks on her beautiful ass. She started asking me to "cum in your mommy" and "i want your babies, baby". I was so turned on. I could feel my testicles tighten up as I was reaching a maximum state of arousal. The sweat from my brow began to drip on the small of her back. She was screaming! I was moaning. I couldnt believe the site before my eyes. There she was bent over taking my huge cock in her and begging for her sons cum. My own mother!!

I grabbed her tits from behind... I squeezed and pinched her nipples. I pushed her face into the pillow. I had her asshole looking right at me and her face smothered. She started saying "mmmmmmm" into the pillow. I told her Im about to cum in you. She snapped her head back and said "give mama the cum baby". I couldnt take it anymore I knew within 10 seconds I would be cumming. It started, I was unloading my seed deep into my own mom. She could feel the warm rush of thick young son's cum flow inside of her. She clenched her pussy to make sure none of it got out. I was still pumping. Trying to push the cum in deeper and deeper.

I finally pulled out. Mom and rolled over on her back with her legs open. I could see the deposit I made inside of her and it looked beautiful. I crawled over to where she was and ate her pussy. I sucked out my cum and began to make out with her, while my cum was in my mouth. We swapped it back and forth.

She swallowed.

I confess, that a few years ago, I was throwing a party at my house with my gf, now ex-gf. Well she asked if she could make out with one of our friends. I told her yes, because I knew the guy was a real stand up guy, and he would say no, no matter how drunk he was. Well she asked him if he wanted to kiss her, and just like I predicted, he said no. This frustrated her, and she told me he said no. I just laughed and said, that's the only reason I said it was ok, was because I knew he would.
Apparently, she took what I said as not only permission, but as a challenge, and I found out later, (I was busy DJing and playing bartender) that she made out with 2 other guys. I found this out as she was making out with a third guy, with her hand down his pants, jerking him off. Obviously, I got upset. She stopped jerking him off, but continued making out with him.
This made me upset, and I figured, if she did this, that I was going to get even, and started talking, flirting, and getting all touchy-feely with another one of our friends. She was into it, until she, brought up my gf. I told her what happened, and she said that she didn't want to be apart of a revenge thing and get on my gfs bad side. She did say that she did like me, and would like to have some fun with me, but not as long as I was with her. Fair enough, I didn't push it.
Another one of our friend's, we'll call her Sarah, drank way too much that night. Being it was a 3 bedroom house, but with 2 of the bedrooms being re-modeled, my gf helped her to the bathroom to throw up, clean her up, and then laid her down in our bed.
I knew about this, and claimed I was pretty drunk, which I was, but not wasted.
I went to the bathroom and then went to "go to sleep" Being we only had one bed in the only bedroom that was available, I went to lay down next to Sarah, who had passed out from drinking way to many Jager-bombs and several mixed drinks I had made her over the course of the night.
I laid down next to her, she was on her back, with her arms spread out. I laid down on my stomach with one arm under the pillow underneath her head, and my other arm around her cuddling her. She moved a little bit, but ultimately didn't care and seemed to smile with me holding her.

At this point I'll stop and give you a little description and background on "Sarah"
She was 22, 5'8", about 120lbs, she had curly brown hair with blonde highlights, lightly tanned skin, a real slim and toned, but still very soft body. She had nice B cup tits, just enough so you knew they were there, just about a handful, and very perky. She had a lovely flat stomach, not a six-pack, but very toned, and long toned legs.
She was wearing a low cut shirt, a pink victoria's secret, demi bra, and these tight blue jeans which accentuated her nice, small, but firm and round, ass.
One thing I liked about her, was that she was married, but was on a several month long break from her husband and starting to go to the process of a divorce, besides the fact that she needed some regular dick and would still go back to fuck him at least once a week.

Ok, so back where we were in the story. I took my pants off and laid down with her in my boxers and t-shirt and was cuddling her. I started to test the waters and lifted up her shirt some, and was going between caressing her stomach, her side, and the left side her back, with my right hand that was over her. She didn't seem to mind this at all, all she did was roll towards me a little bit, obviously liking what I was doing, and wanting to be closer to me.
I decided to push it a little further, and reached further up under her shit and under her bra to feel her tits and start to play with her nipples. This proved harder than I anticipated, because her bra was so tight. I fixed that, by pulling against me more, and reaching behind her, undoing the clasps on her bra. This gave me plenty of room.
I pulled her bra and shirt down a little bit, and reached in from the top. I started to play with her left breast and nipples with my fingers, rolling them back and forth, and occasionally giving them a little pinch. When I did this, I felt her move and looked at her face. Her eyes were still closed, but her mouth was open slightly, as she gave off a light moan.
Knowing that she was liking this, whether consciously or not, I decided to go a little further. I pulled her bra and shirt down even more, so her right breast was out of her bra. I slowly moved my mouth towards it, and kissed it, she didn't respond much, so I proceeded to suck on it a little more before moving to her nipple. I licked, sucked, and rolled it around with my tongue and lips. All the while, she started to moan slightly. I was getting kinda scared then, because how would I explain me sucking on her tits if she woke up. Luckily she didn't wake up as I proceeded to suck on her nice firm b cup breast.
I started to play with her nipple of her left breast with my hand while I had her right breast in my mouth and kissing on chest and neck. She seemed to enjoy this and was making a little bit more noise.
I figured if she liked this, she would like what else I had in mind.
I carefully unbuttoned her jeans, being sure not to wake her, I then unzipped them, giving me just enough room for the next step. I started caressing her stomach again and stopped playing with her breasts. From there I moved my hand down south and into her panties. It turns out she was wearing a nice lacy thong. I first cupped my hand over her vagina, not wanting to alarm her.
I then began to insert my middle finger into her and was pleasantly surprised that she was wet, apparently the nipple play had turned her on in her sleep.
I slowly ran my finger up and down her pussy. It was a lot tighter and smaller than I was used to with my gf. She was completely shaven, possibly waxed, because there was no stubble. She was smooth as could be. After making sure she was wet. I inserted my finger, up to the second knuckle, and damn was she tight. She started to breathe heavier, and fidgeted a little bit. I started to get worried, that she would wake up now, so I pulled my finger out. I cupped my hand over her pussy and let it rest there, under the guise, of if she woke up, I was asleep and just had it resting there. Ya not the best idea, but the entire time, my one defense was, that I was drunk and half asleep, and because it was it my bed, I "thought it was my gf". After a minute of resting, I started running my finger up and down her clit again and slightly grazing her clit, while rubbing her. I decided to move my focus there.
I started using one finger, and then moved to two. She was so wet and tight, and her clit was standing at attention. I slowly started to rub her. She started to breathe heavier, at this point I was getting scared and thinking she'd wake up, but she didn't. I started to rub her a little more, and her breathing got heavier, and she let out a slight moan. I continued to rub her clit, figuring if she wakes up, she most likely wouldn't care, because of the pleasure I was bringing her. Eventually her breathing got heavier, and she started to moan more. I continued rubbing her clit, until I heard her start to moan and saw her body convulse. I had made her cum while passed out. I put two fingers inside of her and pulled them out. I smelled them and tasted them. It was literally the sweetest pussy I had ever tasted.
This was too much for me, I had to get some release. Now with her tight jeans on, and only unzipped, there was no way I could come up with an excuse for taking her pants and while her panties were off, so fucking her was out of the question. I had to get creative.
Her pants being somewhat loose, I rolled her on her side away from me, and pulled her jeans and her panties down passed her ass. I then pulled my cock out from my boxers, which was so hard anyway from all that had been going on. I lubed it up with some of her juices left over from her orgasm. I then pressed it up against her ass and lower back, and started running my cock up and down her ass and stroking it at the same time. After a few minutes of this someone walked by the bedroom on the way out the front door to leave the party. I froze and moved my hand to my side, but we were so close that they couldn't tell if they looked it, I left my cock between her ass cheeks. and pretended I was asleep. After I heard the front door close, I waited for a minute, no noise anymore. So even though I was shaken, I still had to cum. I continued stroking myself while rubbing my cock between her ass and on occasion pointing it down and getting it to rub between the lips of her tight pussy and her thighs.
After a few minutes, it was more than I could take, I started humping her with my dick between her ass and my balls rubbing between the base of her ass and her pussy lips. I came so hard and filled her ass crack and lower back with my cum. I pulled my dick from her ass crack and pointed it down and squirted some more of my cum down her ass and on her pussy lips, soaking her panties in the process.
After I was all spent, I pulled her cum soaked panties back up and her pants as well. I sure wasn't going to try to button them or redo her bra clasps, but I put her tits back in her bras and shirt. I put my dick back in my boxers and wrapped my arm back around her, spooning her and holding her tight firm tummy, and tried to go back to sleep.
Before I could get to sleep though, my gf came upstairs and was ready to go to bed, she laid down and saw me cuddling with her, and rolled me over to cuddle with her instead. I pretended to be asleep/drunk and said oh, ok, and cuddled her and went to sleep.

The next morning, we all woke up, including some of the people who stayed over downstairs, and we all had breakfast and hung out more that day. Sarah brought up the fact that she thought it was odd that her pants were unbuttoned and that her bra was undone. She did not remember anything about that night after about the 3rd jagerbomb. All she knew was that her brother had put her in the bed early in the night, and then waking up in the morning.
The first thing anyone asked, was if I did it. I said no, that I was too drunk and went up there and passed out. My gf mentioned that I was cuddling her when she came to bed. I just went with the excuse, that I thought it was her, being so drunk, and just passed out as soon as I hit the pillow.
I brought up the fact that since I went up there hours later, that it was possible that she had undone them so it was more comfortable to sleep. She denied that, saying that she always sleeps in her bra, and never tries to take it off. She said that it looked like someone had just undone parts of her clothes to get at the parts they wanted to get at and have fun with her passed out. I started to get nervous, but played it off, and suggested that since it was a rather big party, that maybe someone at the party saw her like that and took advantage of her. She accepted that, but never went to suspect me, because I "went up there so drunk and passed out right away, and was so drunk that I thought she was my gf when I went to cuddle her."

She never did find out, in fact this is the first time I'm telling this to anyone, but it was a really hot night, and I totally get off on hot girls sleeping or passed out. I wish I had a chance to actually fuck her, but it would have been way to risky then. I almost got busted the day after.
One last thing, she never mentioned feeling any cum on her back or her cum soaked panties. She did get scared, not knowing what happened and bought a pregnancy test a few weeks later, but being I didn't cum in her, and only on her ass and outside her pussy, she wasn't preggo.
Part of me wishes I had got it inside of her and gave her a nice leaking creampie, but overall I'm glad I didn't, because of the headache it would have caused if she did get preggers, being she wasn't on any type of birth control.

I hope you enjoyed my story, it was all true, and a true confession from me. I'm not friends with her anymore, but did remain friends with her until me and my ex split up, and all the time I was around her, I couldn't stop myself from getting hard just thinking of that night.

NEVER COMING HERE AGAIN.......

i have lots of reasons for why i am never going to come here again

first and foremost...
THAT ANNOYING POP UP BANNER ""WATCH MY GF""... WTF????????...

i have every fucking popup blocker known to mankind on my puter and it works with many sites (even other porn sites) BUT IT DOESNT WORK WITH THIS ONE?? WTF???

also... WHATS WITH THE DICK POSTS ON HERE???...
no, i am not talking about people acting like moral fags , i am TALKING ABOUT THAT THING BETWEEN YOUR LEGS,. EEEEEEEEEEEEEWWWWWWWWWWW
FAGGOTS. EEEEEEEEEEEEEWWWWWWWWW

DIE FAGGOTS!!!!!!!! I WISH THAT ALL FAGGOTS ACROSS THE USA
(And other 3RD WORLD COUNTRIES WOULD DIE!!!!!!!!!)

I HATE FAGGOTS!!!!!!!!! EEEEEEEEEEEEEEWWWWWWW
FUCKING QUUUUUUUUUUUEEEEEEEEEERRRRRRRRRRR HOMO FAGGOTS!!!!!!!!
EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW

i hate seeing DICKS!!!!!!!!!!!!! THERE ARE OTHER QUALITY PORN SITES OUT THERE BESIDES THIS ONE WITH DICKS (SEE ABOVE ) ALL OVER IT!!!!!!!!!!!!

AND THOSE SITES DONT HAVE DICKS ON THEM!!!!!!!! IE: VICTORIAS SECRET!!!!

ALSO... whats with the BLUE LINKS in the boards?? for ex: if someone says the word ""fucking"" or sex or anything related to that....
it's HIGHLIGHTED IN BLUE...

AND I DO HAVE TO AGREE WITH SOME OF THE OTHER PEOPLE ON HERE , "ML.COM"" IS FOR MORAL FAGS!!!!! AGAIN., FAGGOTS, EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEWWWWWWWWWW

DIE FAGGOTS!!!!! ALL OF YOU!!!!!!!! PLZ GO KILL YOURSELVES!!!!!!!!

-insert ""I HATE FAGGOTS EEEEEEEEEEEWWWW.MP3""

I LIKE WOMEN!!!!!!!! HOT NAKED WOMEN!!!!!!!!!!!!! TITS!!!!!!!!!! PUSSIES!!!!!!!

ALL FAGS MUST DIE!!!!!!!!

SINCERLY...

-MAJORLY PISSED OFF!!!!!!!!!

I confess i love incest story's.

Darcy And Dad

Mom had lost her battle with breast cancer five years earlier. Dad was still experiencing grief and seemed to be having difficulty adjusting to life as a widower. After all, they had been happily married for 25 years, having met as teenagers. Essentially their adult life together was the only one that either of them had ever known.

Watching dad struggle emotionally through the months and years following mom�s passing was heartbreaking. Dad remained in my parents� home out in the country. It was certainly more of a house than he needed now, but he said there was a connection there that he just couldn�t sever.

I wanted to be more supportive of dad during that awful time, but I was engulfed in my own tumultuous life, having recently ended a two year relationship with my boyfriend after catching him in bed with our neighbor! So after throwing his cheating ass out I had to face the realization that I simply couldn�t afford to stay in that apartment alone. I was not interested in a roommate and I was really at my wit�s end. What was I to do?

Dad had helped me financially a few times in the past and I�m sure he would have helped me again had I asked. But honestly, I realized that his cash would provide only a short term fix and in my heart I knew that I needed to make a major lifestyle change. That�s when the idea came to me� �Maybe I can move back home with daddy.�

�NO WAY! Stop it Darcy! You�re 27 years old now. You have your own life and you cannot go back home and live with daddy,� said the voice in my head. And although I knew that to be true, I still couldn�t ignore the prospect of how financially advantageous it would be for me, not to mention how helpful I could be to dad around the house. I gave it serious thought for the next few days and eventually decided to run the idea past dad.

So later that week one evening after dad got home from work I stopped by for a visit. He seemed puzzled that I was there on a weeknight but appeared happy to see me. I was a bit nervous and didn�t quite know how to begin my presentation. So after fumbling around looking for the right words I finally just blurted it out, �Dad, can I move back home?�

Dad replied, �Darcy, what happened between you and Doug?

�I caught him in our bed with Melinda, the slut in the adjoining apartment, so I threw his ass out and I am all done with him now and there�s no way I can afford that apartment on my own,� I exclaimed, now sporting some huge alligator tears.

Dad said, �Well sure honey, you can have your old room back. How long do you anticipate needing it?�

�I�m not really sure dad. I�m just trying to regroup right now and formulate a feasible plan. I don�t want to get into financial trouble and my thinking was that you would also benefit from me moving back as well. I can help you with cooking, cleaning, household chores, and just about anything else that you need done. I can kind of be a replacement for mom, well� I mean, I�m sorry� I didn�t mean to imply that I can ever replace mom� I just meant��

Dad quickly interjected, �That�s alright honey, I know exactly what you mean. Don�t sweat it. I understand perfectly. No need to apologize. It�s been hard on all of us. Let�s just concentrate now on getting your life put back together.�

�Thanks dad, I love you so much, thank you a thousand times,� I said, as I hugged dad and kissed him on his forehead.

That next Saturday I rented a small truck and commandeered a few guys that I work with and we got all my stuff out of the apartment and over to my dad�s house. It took the entire day and by midnight I was exhausted. I told dad that I was going to grab a shower, go to bed, and I�d finish unpacking tomorrow. He agreed that it had been a long day and he then retrieved some clean bath towels out of the linen closet for me. I took my shower and quickly fell asleep.

Upon awakening Sunday morning dad had cooked a huge breakfast for us. I thought that was so sweet of him. He said that it was nice to have someone to sit at the table and speak with and how he so missed doing that with mom. I grabbed his hand and said, �Well dad, you have me here now and things are going to be much better for you.�

After breakfast I immediately went back to work unpacking and getting settled in. Dad walked into my room and asked if there was anything that he could help me with. I told him that I pretty much had everything under control� And no sooner did I say that did a large box that was sitting on the edge of the bed fall over and its contents spill onto the floor. Now there lay at my dad�s feet a ten inch purple dildo� And to make matters worse, the impact of it hitting the ground somehow triggered it into the on position! So there I sit on the edge of the bed, totally mortified, watching this vibrating donkey dick bounce around on the hardwood floor right smack in front of us! I was so humiliated.

I said, �Oh my God, I am so sorry, dad.�

Then dad said, �Sorry for what, being human? Don�t sweat it. Just turn it off now before you kill the battery!� He then chuckled as he left the room.

Wow� I didn�t realize that my dad could be so hip. I mean, he was my father and I really never had the occasion to discuss anything sexual with him as I was growing up. But today, for the first time ever I got to see a different side of him. Dad wasn�t just a parent figure anymore� I saw him now as a man, an equal, even a sexual being! I began to feel an immediate closeness with dad that had been absent before. I felt like I connected with him in some special way that morning and that we could now be good friends and discuss anything together. It was definitely a new and strangely exciting feeling.

It took most of Sunday to get everything put away and make my room livable. Dad was on the riding lawn mower and nightfall was fast approaching. I went outside and asked him if he�d like to have a pizza delivered for dinner since it was getting kind of late to start cooking a meal. He said, �Sure honey, that sounds great to me. Go into my room and take the Visa card from my wallet and call in the order.�

So I go back inside and enter dad�s bedroom but didn�t see his wallet anywhere. I opened his top dresser drawer thinking he might keep it in there. Well, I didn�t find his wallet but much to my surprise I did find a stack of the most hardcore porno magazines I�d ever seen in my life. Holy shit, I didn�t know my dad looked at this stuff! And as if that wasn�t enough, I came across a bottle of personal lubricant. Oh my God, my dad has been jerking off to dirty pictures! I felt so ashamed and embarrassed from what I had discovered, yet equally excited. The thought of my dad jerking off somehow gave me a sensual rush and I felt my vagina becoming moist. My God, this isn�t happening, I thought. How can I be getting aroused over my own father?

Just then my dad appeared in the doorway. I was caught red handed! I had one of the magazines opened to the centerfold picture and the bottle of personal lubricant sitting in my lap. There was no way out of this one and I was sure dad was going to be really pissed at me for invading his privacy.

I began to explain how I was looking for his wallet but dad quickly interrupted me and said, �Now Darcy, listen to me. If you�re going to be living under my roof you�re going to have to play by my rules.�

Oh boy, I felt like I really blew it now and that he was going to let me have it big time.

Dad continued, �In this house I do certain things - private things - that you may or may not condone. But the fact of the matter is, since your mom passed on five years ago I have not been with a woman. Men have certain needs and so I choose to satisfy those needs myself, in private. It�s just something I must do to maintain my sexual sanity and if...�

Then I interrupted, �Oh daddy, of course I understand. I�m an adult and a woman of the world. I know all about masturbation and the male libido. I didn�t just crawl out from under a rock. I am just so sorry for rummaging through your stuff. I truly was only looking for your wallet. And as for these personal items, I don�t have a problem with any of them, seriously. I mean, now that Doug and I have split I�ll probably have to do the same thing for awhile!�

Dad jokingly replied, �Yea, unless you keep dropping your new partner on the floor!�

Dad then opened a different drawer, retrieved his wallet and called in the pizza order. He then said he was going to take a shower and asked if I could keep an ear out for the pizza guy. I told him I would and then retreated to my room.

I was still somewhat distracted by the mental image of my dad jerking off to those dirty magazines. The thought of it was exhilarating to me and for however wrong that was, it felt just as right. I could feel my vagina continuing to moisten and I knew that I�d have to relieve my sexual tension soon.

With dad in the shower and the pizza still 30 minutes away I thought there would be no better time than now. So I shut my bedroom door, got my dildo, removed all my clothes, laid on my bed, closed my eyes, and entered my new fantasyland.

My clitoris was extremely sensitive and I felt a strange tingling deep inside my vagina. I was clearly aroused far beyond where Doug had ever taken me before. It had to be the new environment, the risk of getting caught by my dad, and the image of him masturbating that had me so supercharged. Whatever it was, I wanted to embrace it. These newfound sensations consumed me and I was rendered powerless by them.

Clitoral stimulation alone had always given me a decent orgasm. But today I wanted penetration too. I was wild with excitement and began having images of my dad being inside me, holding me, satisfying my every desire, loving me in the way that he always loved mom. The thought of that was a real turn on so I inserted the dildo deep into my vagina and began ramming my g-spot, closed my eyes and imagined it was dad inside me. I continued to work my clit and fondle my breasts with the other hand, going back and forth between the two.

My orgasm was building like a fierce volcano that was nearing eruption. This was going to be a real powerhouse of a release. I could feel it coming and I couldn�t stop it. I moaned as my body wrenched with delight, one contraction after another, delivering a sexual release like I had never experienced before. My vagina gushed with cum as it pooled on the sheet at my butt. The orgasm must have lasted for several minutes. It was ecstasy and I didn�t want it to end.

But then the doorbell rang. It was the pizza guy! Dad was surprisingly already out of the shower and dressed so he dealt with that. I guess I�d lost track of time. So I quickly went into my bathroom, washed up a bit and put on some clean panties. Dad knocked on my bedroom door to tell me that dinner is served. I told him that I�d be right out.

We sat at the dining room table and dug into our pizza. It was loaded with toppings and extra cheese. It was definitely the pizza to die for!

But dad had just two pieces and said, �Well, that�s it for me.�

I said, �What? Two pieces and you�re calling it quits?�

He jokingly replied, �Hey, I need to watch my cute little figure!�

Actually I shouldn�t have been surprised. Dad had become somewhat of a health fanatic ever since mom got sick and died. He lost a lot of weight and still exercises at the local gym faithfully three nights a week after work.

Dad�s really done a nice job of toning up his body over the past few years. Even now in his mid-forties he�s really somewhat of a stud muffin! And for the life of me I can�t understand why some woman hasn�t already snagged him.

But in a selfish kind of way I�m glad that no one has. I think I�d be insanely jealous of any woman that got in between me and daddy now. I know that sounds very possessive, but I want daddy all for myself now and I�ll do anything to keep it that way. Anything!

So the weekend was coming to a close and bedtime was fast upon us. Dad said goodnight and went to his room and I said goodnight and went to my room.

But after laying there for a few minutes I suddenly remembered that dad recently had a mechanical timer installed on his hot water tank to save on electricity and I had no clue how to set it. I�d be up and in the shower an hour before dad the next morning and I wanted to make sure that I�d have hot water.

So I got back out of bed and walked across the house to dad�s room but noticed that his bedroom door was closed. I was getting ready to knock when I heard dad talking to someone. His voice sounded kind of weird though. I didn�t want to eavesdrop but my curiosity really got the best of me. I placed my ear gently up to his door and listened.

Oh my God, I think he was jerking off! I was hearing some moaning and I swear I even heard my name a few times� �Darcy, Oh Darcy� You are so much like your mom and I love you so much.�

That was it! Dad was fantasizing about me while he was jerking off! I felt so honored and powerful and again I began to tremble with excitement as I became sexually aroused. I wanted so much to just go in there and confront him and let our natural feelings and desires take over. I felt such love for my daddy and I just knew that he must have been feeling the same for me at that moment.

There I stood on the outside of his door in my sexy, short baby doll pajamas. My hand went for the door knob. I didn�t know if I could stop myself at this point. I was not thinking rationally. I wanted my daddy so badly at that moment that I would risk anything to have him. Once again I could feel my vagina oozing with juice. It was now or never.

I slowly turned the doorknob and quietly opened the door. Upon entering I saw my dad laying in his bed completely nude on his back and his beautiful hard dick sticking straight up in the air as he slid his hand over it, stroking so slowly up and down. He was still moaning and hadn�t yet noticed me.

I slowly inched my way into his view and the second he saw me he immediately rolled over onto his side and attempted to pull the sheet over him. He was obviously startled and his first reflex was to hide from me what he was doing. I understood that. But I also knew that I needed to seize the moment if I stood any chance at all of making this happen. And I so wanted it to happen. I wanted nothing more in the world at that moment. I was so hot with lust and love for my daddy that there was nothing I wouldn�t have done to have him.

So I slowly made my way over to his side of the bed and sat down beside him. I made sure that my short baby doll pajamas were riding high and exposing as much upper leg as they could. Dad was on his left side and facing me, but he wouldn�t look me in the face. I knew he must have been embarrassed and I also knew that I had to assure him that what he was doing was absolutely fine and perfectly alright with me.

As I gently spoke to him I began stroking his right arm and shoulder area. He was so tanned and masculine looking. I said, �Daddy, what you were doing is perfectly natural. It�s okay, really. It actually turned me on and I�ll even let you in on a little secret of mine� I�ve been fantasizing about having a sexual relationship with you ever since mom passed away. I knew you were lonely and I wanted nothing more than to move in here with you and keep you satisfied in all the ways that mom did.�

With that dad looked up at me and said, �Really? So you don�t think I�m a pervert for fantasizing about my daughter?

I said, �Oh daddy, it�s perfectly natural. We both want the same thing and I can see no reason to deprive either of us from what makes us happy. Now roll over onto your back again, close your eyes, and enjoy the ride. Trust me daddy and let your inhibitions go. Just relax and know that I love you so deeply and I will never feel uncomfortable with anything that we do together.�

With dad on his back again I removed my pajamas. My breasts were firm, nipples erect, and my pussy was literally dripping with love juice at this point. Dad took one look at me and gasped, �My God Darcy, you look just like your mom so many years ago. I cannot believe you are giving me this present. I want you so much and want to love every inch of your beautiful, sexy body.�

I was so hot with passion at this point that I couldn�t have stopped if I wanted to. I began to lick my daddy�s huge cock, every inch of it, and then stuffed it into my mouth and as far down my throat that I could take it. He moaned and groaned and I feared that he might cum right away. I didn�t want this to end so I stopped doing that and mounted him instead. I allowed the head of his hard cock to slightly penetrate my hot, moist pussy but not let it go in all the way. It was driving daddy wild and he was begging for more. I was in full command and I loved it. He was finally mine and I had full control.

Daddy told me to turn around and to get into the 69 position. I did and then I felt daddy�s warm, moist tongue licking the juices from my dripping cunt. Daddy said, �Darcy, your pussy even looks and tastes just like mom�s did.� He was now licking, biting, and sucking, and inserting his tongue inside my pussy and then my ass as far as he could get it. He�d become a wild man and I was loving every minute of it.

But I wanted to have my daddy inside me too. I wanted to have that extreme closeness with him, to have his dick deep inside, and to have him shoot his load far inside me. I wanted to be there for him at that moment to tell him that I love him and that he can have me whenever he wanted me from now on.

So I turned around and laid down beside him. I hugged him and pulled him close to me and he instinctively rolled right over on top of me. I grabbed his huge cock and guided it right into my wet pussy. He moaned as it went in. I know he had been waiting for this for so long, just as I had been.

It felt so good to have daddy inside me finally. I told him to go inside as deeply as he could and pull out all the way each time. At the same time I was rubbing my clitoris. Each time he�d enter his cock would hit my g-spot. The angle was perfect and dad seemed to know exactly what he needed to do. I remember thinking to myself, Gosh, mom was so lucky to have had this for so long.

Eventually I felt my orgasm starting to build. It felt that it would be even stronger than the one I had earlier in the day while awaiting the pizza delivery. I mean, this was like heaven. Daddy knew exactly what to do and when to do it. He seemed to know me and my body inside and out. There was nothing he could have done wrong.

I was getting really close. I said, �Daddy, are you almost there? I�m getting very close and I want us to cum together.�

Daddy said, �Okay baby, let it go whenever you need to. I am right there now. Shall I hold off or let it go?�

My orgasm was starting and it was like nothing I had ever experienced in my life. I tried to speak to let daddy know that I was starting to cum, but I couldn�t form the words. It was just too overpowering.

But daddy must have sensed it because he then whispered to me, �Okay honey, I�m going to cum inside you now. I love you so much baby. Stay with me now and let me unleash my love juice inside you.�

We both had our mind blowing orgasms together and it was the best sex that either of us had ever experienced in our lives. Afterwards we just remained there motionless. Daddy did not even pull out. He just laid there on top of me while I stroked his hair and held him close to my breasts.

Eventually we both got up and took a shower together. I had never felt so close to another human being as I felt with daddy that evening. This had gone far beyond sex. Something else had happened here. There was just too much of a closeness and too much of a desire and attraction for it to be sinful incest. It�s like daddy was not really my father anymore, but my husband and my soul mate and my lover. It was a dream come true for us both.

Needless to say I moved into daddy�s room with him. I kept some of my stuff in the other room just for appearance sake. Daddy and I both realized that although we were so in love with each other and saw nothing wrong with our relationship, that society was still not ready for it.

We�ve been together now living as man and wife for nearly two years. The sex is still as great as it was that first night and if anything we�ve developed a deeper and more trusting love and mutual respect for each other than most couples ever know.

I love my daddy and I�ll always be there for him.

Part 21: Honeymoon with Haley [for the rest of the story pm me, I can send you the link]

I talked a lot about my sex with Anna here, but rarely about my sex with Haley, even though its far more of a 50:50 deal than you might think. And unlike between Jim and Anna, the sex between me and Haley is not one sided. If you were to ask me with whom the sex is better, I couldnt give you an answer.

Before Haley and me went on honeymoon, we talked about what we both wanted out of it. I wanted mostly sex, cuddling, spending time only with each other. Haley wanted all that too, but also a feeling of vacation. So we chose to fly to an island for our honeymoon. We would stay in a nice hotel, close to the beach, big pool, jacuzzi. All we desired and more.

When we were in the plane, half way to the island, Haley whispered to me
H:"When I saw you packing sex toys, I was already excited. But now I am horny as fuck. I could fuck you all week long, without any pause."
Me:"I cant wait as well. I want you to be my sex goddess. I want to fuck you in public, I want to show off your body to strangers."
H(blushing):"I'd love to be your sex goddess as long as you praise me. I dont know about the showing off though.."
Me:"We'll see."

When we arrived at the hotel and got into our room, Haley started unpacking her things. I went behind her and started groping her. My hands went under her top and under her skirt. She wore a dark blue bikini underneath. She started moaning softly. I turned her around and undressed her, then she undressed me. She looked amazing, the sun on her skin and hair... I pulled her close and kissed her. We went down on the bed and Haley sat on my belly. She danced on me, slowly, winding like a snake. I took her ass in my hands. She moved her hip forward periodically, so every few seconds I could lick her pussy once. Then she turned around, ass to my face. Her hip movement continued and I could still lick her every now and then. Her hands were all over my belly and legs and finally she started stroking me slowly. Then her head came down to kiss the tip. Then she took half of my dick into her mouth, circling the tip with her tongue. Next, she turned around again and lowered herself slowly onto my cock. While my dick went deeper and deeper, she clawed into my chest and rolled her eyes moaning in her deepest voice. When I was completely filling her her hole with my cock, she moved her hips in circles. Then up and down, slowly. At the lowest point, I always lifted my ass a bit so I penetrated her even deeper. I was rewarded with a deep moan. After a while of slow fucking, Haley kissed me and said "fuck me like you want to destroy me."
I sat up and pushed her onto her back. Then I came over her, kissing her. I pulled her hips closer and began hard fucking her immediately. From her came a drawn-out moan then scream of pleasure. Then she returned to deep grunting. We made so much noise, I was sure the whole hotel could hear us. And I loved it. Soon I shot my load into her, filling her wet pussy with my hot cum. We sank onto the bed.
H:"I had at least two orgasms..."
Me:"Ready for the next one?"
H(Laughing):"Lets get set up first and have a look at the pool."
So I put on some trunks and Haley put on her bikini again. The pool was big and not overfilled. We swam around a little and played a bit, then we chose one corner of the pool with no people nearby and hugged each other, she with her back to the wall of the pool. We made out a bit, Haley had her legs around me and pulled me close. My dick was rubbing against her pussy. I got hard. Looked around. No one paid attention to us. I turned to Haley, she was grinning. And then she grabbed my cock. I never thought she would go so far, so I looked very surprised.
H:"Well you said I should be your sex goddess. Now I am horny. What about you?"
Me:"I could never deny you."
Her hand stroked my cock for a while, then she pull it out of my trunks. She moved her bikini bottoms to the side and before I could say anything, she had my dick inside her. She bit her lip and rolled her eyes.
H:"Damn, I think I just came again... you inside me... in front of all these people.."
We fucked very slowly for a while (otherwise others would have noticed) and when Haley was pleased she told me to step back a little. I did as I was told, pulling out in the process. Then Haley submerged and shortly after I felt something around my dick. She was giving me and underwater blowjob. When she came back up for air she kept stroking me. When she submerged again and blew me again, I came in her mouth. Bubbles rose from her and she came up spitting out water and cum.
H:"Wow I didnt expect that ...so fast.."
Me:"I couldnt hold it any longer... this is amazing."

We made out some more and before we left, I told her to pull up her bikini bottoms so I (and everyone else) could see her camel toe. When we got out of the pool I caught some people looking at us. Especially guys looking at Haley. Exactly what I wanted. When we got to our room, we had to get ready for dinner already. I brought up the first sex toy: a remote-controlled vibrator egg. So in addition to her lovely summer dress in with the multicolored dots and her hot string, she wore a vibrator egg to dinner. And I had the remote control on my phone.

I played with her the whole evening. First I turned it off, until it was time to chose our meals. So when the waiter asked her what she wanted, she answered:"hhhnnhmmm ohhh... I uhhh... .." before ordering some pasta.
When the waiter was gone, I turned it off again to give her some breathing room. Next I turned it on when we got our drinks. I turned it up so much, that she couldnt hold her glass still so she had to put it down. She pressed her thighs together. Then I turned it down. Her head was already red.
H:"I think I just came."
Me:"I dont think it'll be the last time tonight."
She smiled. While we had our main course, I turned the vibrator on, but kept it on the lowest level. It looked like Haley got accustomed to the level of vibration during the meal. Before the waiter came, I turned up the heat again. Haley couldnt stop herself from touching her throat and cleavage. Even when the waiter came, her hand was still on top of her tits. She had her eyes half closed when the waiter asked her how she liked her meal. She said "it was... very very good..." in her erotic voice. I could see the waiter blush and I think he even got a small bulge in his pants.
H:"I just came for the third time... what do I have to do so you turn down the vibrator?"
Me:"Show maximum cleavage. Pull it down so far that I can see a hint of areola."
Her nipples were already super hard. Her tits looked super erotic in that dress, they almost wanted to pop out. I turned off the vibrator.
Me:"Now I want you to start a conversation with the waiter. Doesnt have to be for long, but I want to see if he'll get a boner from just looking at your tits like this."
She played her part well, asking the guy how long he's been working here and if he liked the dress. After the waiter walked away I asked her
Me:"Did you see his boner?"
H:"Yes I did. I'm so turned on right now... lets hurry upstairs.."
We went to our room, ripped off our cloths. I opened the door to the small balcony and pulled Haley to me.
Me:"I'm going to fuck you right here. I want everyone to hear you scream while you get fucked. Everyone shall know that we are having fun."
She smiled and started dancing in the moonlight. Her hair glowed silver-blonde. I could see her goosebumps and erect nipples. Every detail of her body. Then she went down on her knees and blew me. I love it when she keeps eye contact. Then she got up, leaned over the balcony and whispered "take me."
I needed nothing more. I slowly pushed in. Inch by inch I felt her pussy lips around my cock. I fucked her slowly, my hands pulling apart her buttcheeks. I increase the speed. Her moans get louder. I fuck her harder and harder, my balls slapping against her pussy. She is so loud, I can hear a slight echo from the hotel across the street. But she reached her peek, when I put a finger in her asshole. Her "oh yes I'm cumming!" echoed through the night. One final drawn-out moan and I shot my cum into her belly. I turned her around and hugged her. Then I carried her to the bed, laid besides her. She cuddled to me and we fell asleep in seconds.

The next morning I woke up to Haley sucking my cock. When she saw that I was awake, she jumped on my cock and fucked me. I sat up and hugged her while she was riding me. We kissed and fucked for a good 15 min before we both came. We got dressed and went down for breakfast.
That day would be a beach day. When we were about to leave, I made sure that Haley's bikini covered as little as possible. We went to the beach hand in hand. We both wore sunglasses so I could easily keep an eye on the surrounding men. We were walking down the beach with one foot in the water basically, so everyone would be looking at us. I saw several men staring at Haley's ass as we passed them. We found a spot far away from all other tourists and there we put down our stuff and blanket.

We went swimming for a good while, the ocean had just the right temperature. It was a beautiful day. When we came back, Haley wanted to sunbath so I put on some sunscreen. As I caressed her body she moaned softly. I said "stop moaning or I'll get a boner." We giggled. She turned on her back so I could put sunscreen on her front. I removed her bikini top in the process. When I touched her nipples, she moaned again. I removed her bottoms as well and applied sunscreen there. More moans, but Haley looked discomforted. When she tried to put her bikini back on I stopped her.
H:"What? I cant lay here naked! Come on."
Me:"I dont want you to get tan lines. Just cover yourself with your foulard." (Thats a colorful piece of cloth, and almost transparent).
She was still unsure but I insisted. So she laid down with only a foulard covering her nakedness. Just looking at her made me horny. Haley had closed her eyes. She just looked perfect.
From time to time a person would pass by. I could watch them through my sunglasses. The men, even if they were accompanied by their GF's/wifes were just staring at Haley. One even stumbled and almost fell over his own feet. After some time I realised that some of the men came by a second or third time.
When we were all heated up, we went swimming again (for that haley put her bikini back on). I told Haley about the guys looking at her. She blushed but I told her that I love it when other guys see her like that, because they envy me then. She was my sex goddess but others worshipped her as well. She liked that. So when we returned to the beach, I told her to strip naked again and then lay on her belly. She covered herself with the foulard again. When no one was around, I would finger her until she was wet. Then I moved the foulard so that her pussy was visible if you were looking hard enough. I told her how she looked to the others. She giggled and spread her legs even a little bit more. I could see her pussy getting wetter as well. Again, a lot of men came by to worship my goddess. I told her and she said she wanted to go back to the hotel to fuck. Cant say no to that. So I told her she should only put on the bikini bottoms and cover her chest with the foulard. On our way back, every single man was looking at her. When we had returned to our room, we wasted no time and fucked for hours. We took breaks to drink and eat, but other than that I basically was permanently in her. I really enjoyed slow fucking her in every position. It was dinner time when we finally stopped. At dinner, we were romantic like on a first date, eating off each others forks, holding hands, looking into each others eyes for serveral minutes. After dinner we went to bed and cuddled until we fell asleep.

The third day of our trip, I gave a new bikini to Haley. It was a micro bikini, so it barely covered anything. I wanted to try it at the hotel pool first, because there were only a few people there. The bikini top is literally just strings with a tiny bit of fabric to cover nipples and areola. The bottoms are even more revealing. Its literally just strings of fabric, barely enough to cover the asshole and the clit. The string is sinking in between the pussy lips. All in all a bikini worthy of a sex goddess. When we got to the pool, there were just a few people, mostly old men. They were staring at Haley like she really was a goddess. I could see that Haley was insecure, blushing under her sun glasses. We got in the pool and fooled around a bit. Haley had to readjust her bikini often, since it slipped off her nipples all the time. It war really easy for me to slip a finger into her pussy every now and then. By the time we got out of the water Haley was turned on so much that I could see the wetness of her pussy, not covered by her bikini. I told her to get us drinks and that she should walk past the men like it was a catwalk. She did so and I could see her self esteem rise with every step. On her way back I was sure she could order any of the men to do anything and they would jump at her command. Only the women looked jealous, because all the men clearly kept staring.
Haley never looked so good before, she was radiating.

I had an idea. We went up to our room, opened the windows and started fucking right after. I wanted the guys at the pool to hear Haley cry out in pleasure. And she did scream. We decided not to go back to the pool. So we cuddled for a while, watched a movie and went to dinner. For dinner, Haley wore a low cut top and hotpants that barely covered her ass. When we crossed the room to get to our table, I saw a lot of guys looking at Haley lustfully. I recognized most of them from the pool. The corresponding women didnt look so happy.

The next day we wanted to spend at the pool again. Haley wanted to put on the bikini again and of course I didnt say no to that. Mostly the same women and men were at the pool. We had made a plan, to get Haley to walk in front of the men as often as possible. So first she had to get back to our room to get a towel. After we swam, she got drinks from the bar. And then went back to the bar to bring the glasses back. I watched the other people all that time. I think I saw some of the men getting small bulges in their pants. When Haley had passed the men for the seventh time, one of the women got up and went into the hotel. I watched closely as she came back with a guy from the hotel staff. They looked in our direction. I told Haley what I saw and also that she should try to flirt her way out of the incoming situation.

The hotel staffer came to us and said "Ma'am, I have had some complaints."
Haley took off her sun glasses and looked at the man. In her sweetest voice she answered:"Oh? What complaints?" In a dramatic gesture she touched her chest.
He:"Well.." he scanned her body... "the other guests feel that you dress... inappropriately."
H:"Inappropriately? For the pool?"
He:"Well..." he couldnt take his eyes off her. "Yes... the bikini you are wearing..."
H:"Whats wrong with the bikini? It covers my tits"- she touched them -" my vagina.."-she spread her legs-"and also my ass." With that she turned around and gave him a good look at her goods. "So what is wrong with wearing a bikini at the pool?"
He:"I... well..." The blood surely rushed from his brains to his dick. His pants were already bulging. "May.. Maybe it just doesnt cover them well enough..."
H:"Well I think I am well covered."
He:"Still I would like to ask you to put on something else..."
H:"And I would ask you to leave me alone. If you dont, I will file a sexual harassment suit against you and the hotel. I can see your boner. And my husband will support my claim. The way you look at me is inappropriate. Now get out of here. Please."
First the guy just looked puzzled, but then he left.

I grinned. Haley really knew her shit. The women who had gotten the hotel guy in the first place looked even more angry when he left without a result. She went into the hotel again and Haley got up.
Me:"What are you doing?"
H:"You'll see..."
She went to the man of the woman who just left. She talked to him for a bit, touching herself just like she did when she was talking to the hotel guy. She even turned around and bent over too. They laughed together. I got up and slowly walked up to them. As expected, the woman reappeared with another hotel staffer. I took Haley and we jumped into the pool.

When the staffer tried to talk to Haley, she dove to the other side. He slowly walked around the pool, so he wouldnt slip. When he finally almost reached her, she swam all the way back, we got out of the water and into our room. With open windows, we fucked again. I lifted her up, pressed her against a wall. We fucked in that position until my arms got tired. We slow fucked doggystyle for a while then went on to missionary. I blew my load then. We chilled the rest of the day. At dinner we got more angry looks from the woman who wanted to rat us out. Her face went dark red with anger, when her man (lets call him Steve) waved to Haley and she waved back. Over the course of the evening I could see the couple arguing. It ended with her storming off. Btw, Haley wore a skirt and a tank top. When we were done eating and went to the elevator, we spotted Steve at the bar. I told Haley she should flirt with him some more. Haley was reluctant, but I reminded her what a bitch Steve's wife was. So she agreed. I went up to the room and waited for her. After 40 min or so, she came. She was grinning when she told me how she flirted with him. She touched his arm, his hand and laughed with him. He then asked if her husband would feel okay about this. Haley told him "He'll never find out if you dont tell him..." Then she talked to him about his wife. Haley touched his arm some more and as a goodbye even hugged him. After that Steve clearly had a boner she said.
H:"I feel naughty... was that a bad thing I just did?"
Me:"I dont know and I dont really care. It turned me on... thats whats big here."
She laughed. We got naked and had a nice and simple good-night fuck.

On the fifth day on our trip, we decided to go to the beach again. Haley was finally feeling good about using her bikini there. She got so many looks. I then encouraged her to take of the top, which she did. She was clearly the center of attention. We went into the water, going as far away from the other people as possible. She gave me some salty kisses and then grabbed my dick underwater.
H:"I want to fuck you in this ocean right now."
I was happy to comply. Soon I was fucking her from behind, basically in full view of all the other people. Haley tried to hold back her moans but some went through. So after just 5 min we had a lot of attention. Haley knew it as well. I came a minute later and so did she. We stayed in the water for a little longer, then went back to our blanked. Haley was sunbathing again, only covered with her foulard. We went back and forth between swimming and sunbathing until it was already late. We went home and took a shower. We were so late for dinner that most guests were already done.

On the sixth and last (full) day of our honeymoon, Haley was done with showing off, so we stayed in our room the whole day. Here I saw and took my chance.
Me:"Do you want to try something new?"
H:"What are you suggesting?"
Me:"Anal."
Haley thought for a while and then agreed. I got the other sex toys we hadnt used the whole week and started pleasing Haley. I lubed up her ass and a small dildo. I went easy on her ass and made sure that her pussy stayed wet the whole time. Her first anal orgasm came from an vibrator egg with a cord. I pushed it about 2 inches (5cm) in and let it vibrate. Her moans clearly indicated that I had hit a sweet spot. After I had used another dildo on her ass, she was ready to get fucked. I slowly inserted my dick, inch by inch. Haley's high-pitched "Ahh"'s rang in my ears. When I was all in, Haley grunted deeply. I felt her juice running down her and my thigh. I started fucking her ass slowly, then increasingly faster. My balls slapped against her pussy again and again. I would cum soon and when I did, Haley had a squirting orgasm, covering my legs, her legs and the bed in her juice. We collapsed onto the bed and cuddled.
H:"This was the sex-richest week of my whole life."

End of Part 21.

Me and Anna already have some ideas on what to tell next. Vote for your favorite title in the poll (that story will be next).

Fun at a Local Bar - Part 1
Mike was finally able to get some of that new drug we heard so much about from our inner circle of friends. A nice powerful little pill that increases the effects of being drunk with no memory of anything that happened after it wears off. The nice thing about this pill, other than short term memory loss, was that it doesn’t knock the person out but rather just increases effects of alcohol while leaving the victim fully aware and awake but unable to resist a little help from others. Mike and I decided to get the evening started a little early at around 5:00pm before going out to a local bar for the real fun to begin. Becky and I met at Mike and Barbara’s place for a few starter drinks and it was there that our plan was put into play. As I kept Becky and Barbara busy, Mike slipped a couple pills into each of their drinks. About a half hour later they finished those and we poured them a second round. The pills did their job before they even finished that second round of drinks. The girls both appeared to be totally drunk and completely unaware of anything that was happening around them, let alone to them. We told the girls it was time to get going to the bar but we wanted to make sure they were dressed appropriately for what we had planned that evening. We knew the pills were doing the job we had hoped for because neither of them offered any argument when Mike and I helped them out the clothes they were in and into the outfits we had picked out. We chose a nice loose sheer blouse top for each of them, a light blue one for Barbara and a white one for Becky. We did not allow them, and they were so unaware to offer any argument anyway, to wear a bra under the top. Then we chose a black very short mini skirt for them both. These skirts just barely came to the bottom of their ass cheeks and under the skirts was a pair of baby blue bikini panties for Barbara and semi sheer white cotton panties for Becky. The outfit was finished off with each of them a pair of high heel slip on shoes. It was now time to walk the girls the short 15 minute walk to the bar. Their tops were sheer enough that you could see right through them and they didn’t do much to hide the view of their bare braless tits. However, just to make it more fun, we undid the top three buttons on each of their blouses for the walk to the bar. It was dusk and the low light outside really made their tops so transparent that they might as well not been wearing them at all. The few people we passed on the walk to the bar took notice and got a real nice view of their braless tits bouncing freely under those tops. As we walked into the bar, all eyes were on Barbara and Becky in their see thru tops and short skirts and they both were totally unaware of the show they were putting on for the bar patrons. We sat them at a nearby table and Mike and I went to get them more drinks. The girls could barely keep their heads up off the table as the pills we slipped them began to settle in their systems. Mike and I noticed a table of 5 guys that looked as though they had just got off work from a nearby construction site. We approached them and pointed to the Barbara and Becky at the table and told the guys that we were a little short on cash for our night out. We told them that if they picked up our bar tab while we were there that the two girls would be theirs to play with and use as they wanted. We assured them that the girls would not offer any argument. We returned to our table with the drinks and had Barbara and Becky quickly down them just to enhance the effects of the pills. One of the guys at the table got a song started on the jukebox and came over and without asking, just escorted Barbara out onto the dance floor in the middle of the room. They start to slowly dance to the song and he grabs Barbara from behind and presses his stiff dick between her ass crack through her skirt and panties. He had to constantly keep Barbara on both feet while they danced as the pill was having its desired effect on her. With her back against the front him and him continuing to grind his cock into her ass, he began to grab her tits, first through her sheer top and then he slipped his hand into the top through the three open buttons. He squeezed her bare tits hard and began to pinch and pull on her nipples and Barbara began to let out a few soft moans. The guys at the table began to cheer for their friend to continue his assault on Mike’s helpless wife. With his one hand in her top playing with her bare tits, his other hand moved down to her thighs and he slowly began to lift her skirt. The cheers from his friends at the table continued and a few other patrons also joined in on the fun. He lifted her skirt completely up above the waistband of her panties and her baby blue bikini panties were now in full view of the entire bar crowd. He let his hand slide into top of her panties, all the way down until his hand was cupping her complete pussy mound. We could see him as he ran his fingers up and down her slit inside her panties. They kept dancing and Barbara was totally unaware and didn’t care about the assault this stranger was taking on her. As they danced, he worked his middle finger into her wet pussy and the crowd continued to cheer them on. With his foot he pushed her feet aside so that she standing in a really wide stance and he managed to work two more fingers into her now gaping cunt hole. She seem to like it because her moans got louder and she started to grind and ride the hand that was fuking her while the crowd continued to go wild. While he continued his assault on her helpless pussy with one hand, the other hand lowered her panties to just below her pussy. Then with both hands, he pulled her lips apart and showed off her gaping hole to his buddies at the table and to all the other bar patrons. Encouraged by the cheering of the crowd, he spins Barbara around and bent her over pulling her cheeks apart as he did to give them a rear view of her now dripping wet cunt. Flashes filled the bar as the guys all began to use their phones to take pictures of Barbara bent over with her gaping cunt on full display. One of his buddies finished a beer and stepped forward with the empty bottle in his hand. He looked at his buddy and asked .....” should I fill the slut up?” Laughing, he tells his friend to help himself to this blonde fuck toy. Slowly he pushes the long slender bottle up her willing and gaped cunt. She moans as the bottle is pushed into her and the slender 4”kneck disappears. He has to push just little harder to get the thicker end of the bottle into Barbara. She is so wet and her breathing getting faster and harder that her pussy opens up slowly so the bottle can slide in. The bottle is now well inside her but he continues his assault on her pussy by pushing the bottle in further. Her pussy is getting used to the size of the bottle and opens up further now and gives the glass intruder full access and suddenly the bottle slides completely inside her cunt. The audience goes crazy and a wave of flashes illuminate, all focused her ass and cunt. The guy pushes the bottle in the rest of the way with his thumb and Barbara begins to shake and spasm. Her moan is loud and constant and the whole bar watched as she had a massive orgasm. With her legs still in a spasm from her orgasm, one of the guys pulled the bottle from her pussy and the bar cheered as the slurping sounds were heard and the camera flashes went off to capture pics of her gaping cunt dripping her juices down the inside of her thighs. She was exhausted and could not stand on her own so I went over told the guys that was it for now. “Are you the husband,” asked one of them, “no, my name is Dave. I’m a friend.” I helped Barbara back to the table.
Fun at a Local Bar - Part 2
A couple of the guys followed me over and seen Becky sitting and in all appearances to them, totally drunk out of her senses. She could barely keep her head up off the table. “This looks like a fine piece of ass,” one of them commented. They helped her up from the table and carried her over to one of the two pool tables in the bar where they laid her down on her back with her legs dangling off of one end of the table. They run their hands all over her as they look her up and down. One of the guys begins to unbutton the remaining buttons on her top and push it open exposing her bare tits to the crowd. More camera flashes go off as the people in the bar with phones try to get pics of her. She is lifted up off the table so her top can be completely removed, leaving her in just her skirt and panties. They lay her back down on the table and everyone is trying to get their turn feeling up her bare tits and nipples. Someone had lowered the zipper on the side of her skirt and next thing we knew it was completely removed. They continued to play with her and feel up her nearly naked body. Running their hands down her stomach and over her panty covered pussy. They would run their fingers up and down her slit through her white cotton panties and push the crotch of her panties into her wet cunt with their fingers. Becky was so out of control of her senses from the pill slipped to her that she could offer no resistance to their assault on her. They worked her pussy into such a wet mess that a visible wet spot had appeared in the crotch of her white cotton panties and everyone made sure to get plenty of pics of her situation. Her panties were then pulled down to just past her knees and her legs lifted up and pushed back toward her shoulders. In this position, her pussy lips and ass cheeks parted presenting the crowd with a nice view and picture opportunity of all her fuck holes. They continued to play with her tits and pussy, taking turns putting their fingers into her to see what she felt like. A couple of the guys took the opportunity to spend a few minutes licking her soaking wet pussy and tasting her juices. Someone had the idea of using a pool cue on her, so a couple of guys held her legs in position with her knees at her shoulders as another positioned the handle end of the cue at the entrance of her gaped cunt hole. He slowly inserted the cue and began to work it in and out of her and the bar cheered as the sounds of her wet cunt being fucked were heard throughout. As the cue was continually worked in and out of her pussy, one of the guys holding her legs began to massage her clit with his fingers. Becky began to moan and the moans became louder with each thrust of the cue and her breathing started to become faster. It was then that another guy came over with another cue and positioned it at the entrance of her tight little asshole. The juices dripping from her sopping wet hole lubricated her asshole and he slowly inserted the cue and began to work it in and out as the other cue continued to assault her soaked pussy. With three guys working her into a wet mess, Mike and I knew it wouldn’t be long before they brought her to a massive and wet orgasm. Her moans began to grow louder and the bar crowd was cheering nonstop. The guy massaging her clit looked at her face and knew she was close. “Come on you cunt, show us all how nicely you can cum for us,” he said to her. He picked up the pace on massaging her clit as the other two continued to fuck ass and pussy fast and hard with the pool cues. Becky was totally out of her senses and completely exhausted but she still managed to raise her hips slightly up off the pool table as she exploded with an orgasm and a loud moan. They withdrew the cues from both her gaped holes and she just went limp on the table. One of the guys took Becky’s panties off of her and then tossed them along with Barbara’s baby blue panties to the bartender and told him to display them somewhere behind the bar. He hung them on a couple of empty hooks right above the mirror. We helped to get Becky off the table and put her top and skirt back on and then Mike and I both helped the two exhausted and clueless girls back to the house. Just before we left, one of the guys said, “hey Dave, bring those two wives of yours back another night for some more fun.” Maybe we will do that again. Real Soon.

My confession is, when i was younger, married around 28 years old. I worked with a guy. We were friends at work, usually chatting about random stuff at times. We saw each other many times on shift.
My father made some hand crafted furniture. I told him about it and he wanted to see some. I told him it was my fathers hobby and he nor my mom were not home during the day to see it. (We worked 3'rd shift).
I arranged to meet him at my parents house to look at some of the furniture. We were alone in the living room looking at a small table when he started to get really friendly with me . Putting his hand on my shoulder and gently stroking down my arm in a sensual manor. He started telling me sweet things about how much he liked me and thought I was attractive and always wanted to kiss and make out with me. I told him to remember I was married and he said he knew but that didn't matter to him. He pulled me close and hugged me. I have to say I did have a subconscious attraction to him but never intended on doing anything at all. I found myself returning the hug and before I knew it he was kissing me deep. I must have become somewhat limp and relaxed. Next thing I knew he scooped me up and put me down on the carpet on my back. He had one hand under my shirt and the other had my short pants pulled down in the front. I started to resist at that point knowing what he wanted. He then took both hand and pulled my pants and panties down below my knees. I tried to sit up but he pushed me back down and grabbed my pants and panties and pulled them off my legs in an upward motion keeping me off balance and on my back. Holding me then with one hand on my chest with his weight he had his jeans down and got between my legs. His knees on my thighs with his weight. It hurt badly and it made me relax and legs open to get him to get off. He reached between my legs and inserted something inside me. I don't know what it was but i suspected later it was some type of birth control. He then proceeded to push himself inside me and fuck me. I squirmed and protested telling him to stop and get off at first. He kept going and finally I just gave in, my body liked it and my reflex pulled my knees up to let him fuck me unrestricted. I lay there moaning lowly as he drove into me faster and faster. In my guilt I loved it. He was some bigger than my husband so it was definitely different. When he came he pushed in and held. Then got up, pulled up his pants and left me there naked from the waist down, shirt and bra pushed up exposing my breasts and cum leaking out of me on my parents carpet.
I lay there several minutes before getting up and cleaning the mess.
I went home and never told anyone.
Next night at work, he acted like nothing ever happened.

last week I went out to the bars and got a cab back home to my apartment. The next thing I know is I'm in someone else's apartment. I was laid out on the living room floor where some guy took off all of my clothes. The next thing I remember was sucking on his cock and then lying back down while he lifted up my legs to fuck me. Then I remember some other guy coming out and leading me to the couch and having me suck his cock too. The next thing I remember is him wiping my mouth off with a tissue, and then laying me down on the living room floor to fuck me too. I kept blacking in and out and remember putting my dress back on and walking back to my apartment with no panties or bra on just my short black dress. The next day I got a text message from one of the guys that I have never met before that night and I asked what happened. My pussy feels so stretched out, it used to be super tight and would take a while to get two fingers in my hole, but now I can easily insert two fingers. I couldn't remember if the sex was any good so I invited one of the guys over to my house to see if it was any good. So the guy came over and fucked me again. He came so fast and could barely even insert his tiny dick into my hot pussy. Then I sucked him off again and tittyfucked him until he came all over my tits.

So a couple nights ago I went to a sleazy gay bar. Lots of old pervy white dudes. Figured I would grab a drink, enjoy the young go go dancers and have some fun. One guy comes up to me and without asking rubs my ass. I get defensive and back up, but he persists. He asks if he can buy me a drink. I say, hey free drink, why not. He gets me the drink and we chill on a couch. He seems nice enough but very pushy. Makes attempts at my crotch, rubs my leg, tries to get me to sit on his lap. After a couple more drinks, I start loosening up. Soon he is grabbing my crotch, getting on top of me, I can see his small cock hard in his pants. Constantly filling my cup, he is even more bold. This place doesn't care, too dark and too seedy to give a shit.

I can't complain, he is rubbing my cock and getting me really horny. I've been dating girls my whole life but he seems to have a great touch. Something a girl just wouldn't understand. He asks me if I would come back home with him. I was very drunk at this point so I said, yes, just no sex, I have a girlfriend. He swears that he just wants to hang out. I know that's a dumb move, but I'm horned up and very drunk so I believe anything. He leads me to the subway. Not many people on the platform so he begins his assault on me, this time in the pants. He gets me over to a darker, non populated area and puts his hands down my backside. I feel his fingers searching then finally inserting into my asshole. I let out a moan and he smiles. For some reason I start humping his finger. My dick is rock hard. I have to get on the train with stares as I can't seem to control my cock. He rubs my leg and says it will only be a couple stops.

We get to his place, a high rise in Midtown. When we are on the elevator he unbuttons my pants. I try to push away but before I know it, he has his tongue up my asshole. It feels so good that I can't say stop. The elevator gets to the 10th floor to pick up a passenger, he quickly gets up and has me grab my pants. The girl looks at me oddly because my pants aren't done and I have a huge boner. We get to his floor and he marches me right to his bedroom.

I have no idea what to do. He pulls all my clothes off. Grabs my toes and starts licking and sucking them. Yet again, it feels great so I can't stop him. He spits on his cock and puts my feet on them. He is humping his 4.5" cock on my feet so hard. He then grabs for my cock and starts sucking it. I feel him cupping my balls, caressing the cum from my cock. He is fingering my hole and getting me so turned on I don't even know what to do. He flips me over and starts back on my hole. I let out all kinds of girlish moans and groans. Things I have never heard myself utter in my life. I can't believe this is happening but no way am I going to stop him. Then I feel him push his cock against my hole. I know he doesn't have a condom and I have never been fucked so I try to squirm. He pushes my hands down. Tells me to stop moving or it will hurt more. I say no, I don't want it. Please stop. He is too busy pushing his cock inside my tight hole.

With one big push it finally enters fully. I can feel how hard and turned on he is. He likes when I resist. His chubby body falls on my back, pumping away at my hole. I feel balls slapping at my ass. His sweat on my neck. I feel sick that I am letting this guy use me. I know that he got me wasted to fuck the shit out of me. He feels at my crotch and finds that I am totally hard. Precum dripping out. He says you like that baby? You like daddies dick in your ass? I can only moan as his thrusts become harder.

After what seems like forever, I finally hear his pants become stronger. His sweat is all over me, his tongue licking my neck. He is fucking me like an animal, like a dog with a bitch in heat. He lets me know that he is going to cum. I start trying to yell please don't but he covers my mouth and starts sucking on my neck as I feel the warm liquid inside of me. He keeps pumping it deeper and deeper. Finally he collapses on me, totally spent. I'm very erect and really hope he will turn his attention to my throbbing cock. Instead he grabs my clothes and me, swings me out of the room then tosses me into the hallway. I protest but he slams the door in my face.

I sit in the hallway, totally naked, cum running from my asshole. I don't know what else to do. I'm drunk and horny, so I jack off furiously in the hall and cum on the floor. Afterwards I feel deep regret with what happened but I'm still feeling totally turned on. I put on my clothes and head home.

Ever since then, I can't stop thinking about that night. How I was just a fucktoy for some rich old fat asshole. How he is probably finding another boy just like me to take out his animal lust on. I envy them, someday I will find him and thank him for opening my eyes, and my asshole.

Fantasy

It all starts when Jen decides to stop speaking to me. I loose it I drive to li I start beating her. Choking her and tying her up I put her in my fucking trunk. I drive the 2 hours back to my place I sneak her into my apartment. I lay her down on the floor whip out my dick and piss on her and watch her gag and struggle to get away.

By now there is a ball gag in her mouth so all of her screams are muffled. I untie her and put my gun to her head I watch the tears streaming down her face asking me why!? Why!!? What did I do? I respond by removing the gag and putting my cock in her mouth. I tell her start sucking and no teeth otherwise I'll knock her the fuck out.

She starts slow I yell faster! Deeper! Suck my cock you stupid fucking whore. She goes deeper I can feel her gag on my cock I ran my cock down her throat and force her head down I feel her struggling to breathe and throwing up on my cock.

That's right you stupid slut! Choke! Pass out from it! I feel some teeth so I pull my cock out and smack her so hard I see her jaw shoot to the side and back. What did I say!? You stupid bitch no teeth!!!

Next time it won't be a slap she cries and begs me to stop I tell her to go fuck herself and shove my cock back down into her vomit filled mouth "now suck it you pimply face smut!"

She goes hard and deep like her life depended on it little did she know it did. I make her suck my cock and use her tears as my lube.

I feel teeth a again I pull out my cock and I hook her with my left hand she hits the floor and goes limp.

All 4 foot 11 and 114 pounds of her have become my toy my slave my fucktoy.

I pick her body up of the floor I put her on my bed and tie her to the bed posts I piss on her again and climb on top of her I place both my hands around her throat and shake her till she wakes.

The pure panic in her eyes made my cock hard I begin choking her and watch her struggle to get free and breathe as I watch her face change colors I spit in her open mouth. I lick her face and I let go.

I tell her she has no idea what she is getting into. I go to my closet I grab the dildos and vibrators I climb onto the bed and shove the 12 inch one right down her throat and pull it out and watch her vomit. In return I vomit right in her mouth. What you don't know at this point is that has a phobia of vomit she starts crfreezes up and shuts down mentally.

I punch her in the temple and tell her we are just getting started whore! I slide her yoga pants down and expose a pink lace thong God how I love these underwear.

I tell her I'm finally going to satisfy you you stupid bitch as I put the vibrator to her pissy lips. I tape the vibrator right to her abdomen and focus it right on her sensitive clit. I take my 7 inch dildo spit on it and start entering her slowly making her crave it teasing her then suddenly I cram it in her and listen to her scream I leave it in her tight pussy I turn the vibrator up and she squirms I go to the kitchen and get the sharpest knife I can find I cut her shirt off of her exposing her bra

I slide her tiny little a cups out of that bra and start licking her odd shaped nipples her most sensitive spot

I bit them and suck them I take the blade of the knife and put it to the left one and she begs please no don't do it

I reAch over and find my nipple clamps I set them on her nipple and listen to her cry out in pain. I tell her I'll be back don't come to much I'm not done yet. I grab my phone and hers and go to the living room I go through her phone and find texts and pictures of her with other guys cocks in her mouth.

I send them all to my phone I look through her photos and find some of her playing with her self with a guys name written on her tits blowing kisses. I send those too as I'm searching I here her screaming at first from fright and now turning to pleasure and moaning I walk back into the room jerking my cock and ask her about these other guys and she struggles to talk from her orgasms she laughs when she cums btw I punch that stupid whore in the ribs and she lets out a scream I go into the living room and grab a softball bat I decide to beat her with it not to hard as to kill her but hard enough to hurt I start at her midsection and work down those thick legs welts begin to form she is crying so hard and screaming she can't breathe I decide to take the vibrator off and dive face first into her pussy I dig my face into her pussy and begin to eat her and make her come I could feel her gushing but I just kept going I wrap my arms around her thighs and dig in harder she is screaming with pleasure at this point and I just keep going I want to make her squirt I start throwing fingers into her tight quivering pussy in and out in and out putting as many finger as I could in her pussy and finger fucking her as hard and fast as I could all while licking her clit. Finally just a few minutes later she squirts!

I burry my face back into her pussy to taste her sweet juice she starts shaking as if she is convulsing she can't speak but I refuse to stop my jaw starts locking up but I start using my nose and chin and continue pleasuring her finally after all my energy is expended I just lay my face in her sweet pussy she is still shaking unable to speak I say this is what I've always wanted you stupid cunt. I wanted to see you convulsing from you Cumming told you I'd make you squirt as I speak I rip off the nipple clamps I put on earlier. She lays motionless on my bed. I put the ball gag back in her mouth. I take my dick stick it in her still quivering pussy

and fuck her missionary as hard as i can thrusting everything I have into her tiny pelvis I start crying telling her I love her and how she is such a whore the closer I come to cumming I'm trying to decide do I cum inside her or on her pimply face. To late I lay my hot seed in her tiny pussy I tell her how much I love her and how I can't wait for her to have my child. She starts crying and I punch her in the face I knock her out. I get up and decide to shower. I take her phone with me and leave the door open so I can see her beautiful self lying there motionless. I take a few pictures of her lying there and send them to her guy friends she has been fucking. I get in the shower and clean myself. When I get out I decide to flip her over i untie her unconscious body and flip her showing off her phat ass. God how I love her ass so big and tight I just wanna fuck it. I pull her thong to the side and start sniffing her asshole my god it smells so sweet I spread her cheeks and start eating her delicious ass I couldn't get enough of it I just kept going she began to stir so I suck my finger and slowly insert it into her Virgin asshole she moaned but didn't tighten up I slowly begin fucking her ass with my finger spitting on it as I go. I put on a second finger and she wines I slow down use more spit and she loosens up. I turn my orientation so she can suck my cock I tell her be my dirty little slut and get it nice and spit covered so it doesn't hurt as bad. I put another finger and she winced and bit my cock I immediately pull my fingers out and my cock I grab her face and told her I told you no teeth whore. I start spanking her ass till its beat red she starts crying again I tell her stop crying I haven't even started yet I put the tip of my cock to her asshole and told her she has to pay for what she has done. I thrust with all my might and enter her she lets out a scream. I punch the back of her head repeatedly jab after jab until my knuckles hurt. I pull her head back by her hair I spit on her face and slap her with my other hand. I start thrusting my cock in and out of her tight asshole hard and fast I'm loving how tight it feels plus I can thrust hard and hit all that ass for cushion it's amazing i exclaimed how come you never let me do this before smut she doesn't answer I grab her dark brown hair and pull so hard that some of it stays in my hand I told her answer me whore or else. She was unconscious so I continued to fuck her until I felt like I was gonna come and then I pulled out and shoved my cock in her mouth I screamed yeah birch how does your ass taste!? Still no answer I face fuck her and come on her face I pull out my phone and video the face fucking and cumshot. I untie her body strip her naked and throw her in the shower and let the cold water wake her up she starts crying in a ball on the shower floor I told her it's not over yet. I call all of my coworkers tell them about this hoe they can run train on and tell them to bring smokes. An hour later 5 guys show up and the fun starts

Written for a friend. Abduction/abuse/rape based story. Not generally what I write about, but along her interests.

*click* *click* *click*

She rose from her position and reviewed the photos she took and continued on her way. A beautiful sunny day, it was perfect for photography. She had driven to a quiet place outside the city and parked along the side of a dirt road. She wandered into the woods, and snapped photos of the things that caught her eye along the way. It was early summer, the forest was alive with life and the melodies of playful songbirds. She stopped for a moment and closed her eyes, her camera hung by a strap around her neck, she stretched her arms up into the air and took a deep breath.

A hand clamped down over her mouth and tightened down like a vice upon her face. She felt the strap of her camera go tight around her neck as her assailant used it to force her to the ground. With a violent wrench and pull, the breath of air she took but a moment ago escaped her lungs as she slammed into the dirt. The sole of a boot dug between her shoulder blades, and pressed her firmly into the dirt and rocks below her. She struggled to breath and clawed at the strap around her neck, darkness slowly overtook her, and she fell into unconsciousness.

As she drifted on the edge of reality, her senses began to return. The heat of the sun beat down upon the bare skin of her back, her hair stuck in strands to the sweat that coated her skin. A rough material pressed against her thighs, chest and arms. her shoulders ached from supporting her weight and her wrists burned as something dug into her skin. Her mouth was filled with a soft material, soaked in her spit. She snapped to reality suddenly as the sounds of footsteps walked around her, followed by the familiar click from her camera. She opened her eyes to darkness, her vision taken by something wrapped around her head, and tried to scream. Nothing came but a muffle, her mouth held shut by tape.

She shifted uncomfortably and tried to escape her bonds, her legs were wrapped around the tree trunk and tied tightly on the other side at head level, and she hung suspended by her wrists, tied to the base of a branch above her, bare bottom spread and exposed. Her flesh scraped against the bark of the tree and she realized only now that she was naked. She nervously chewed the material stuffed into her mouth, the feel of the elastic band making her realize it was her underwear. She heard laughter, followed by more camera clicks.

The footsteps got closer, still not a word spoken by the man as he leaned in close. She felt his hand run along the back of her leg, trailing up her ass, back and neck delicately, before finally he gripped tightly on her hair, with a force that made her feel it would be pulled clean off her scalp. Suddenly his other hand was pressed between her legs. The palm of his hand grinding against the lips of her pussy, the tips of his fingers came together, and at once he shoved all 4 deep inside her, his large hand spreading her with a painful shove that nearly took the weight off her wrists. As quickly as his fingers had entered her, he removed them. She whimpered muffled sounds and listened to the twigs crunch below his feet, followed by more clicks of the camera.

The footsteps drifted away, for a moment she was left hung on the tree, surrounded only by the noise of the song birds. She struggled to free herself again as the tree bark against her skin scraped and scratched her inner thighs and chest. Helpless against the bonds her body went limp again, tears soaked the cloth that covered her eyes. What felt like an eternity later, the sound of footsteps returned, the sound of each foot step brought her heart to race as they got closer. They stopped just beside her. There was another moment of quiet, then her back exploded in pain, the slapping sound of a thin switch echoed against the trees, her yelp muffled by her gag. A line of fire burned across her back, a bright red line left on her skin. Again the cracking sound broke the air as the switch struck her ass cheeks, brightening in another red line. He struck her again and again, red lines crossed over her back and ass, blood trickled down her back from small cuts the switch had left across the beaten skin. With one final strike she heard the sound of the stick shatter, the switch had snapped into pieces as it struck her upper shoulder.

He was on her then, hand wrapped around her throat from behind, his other hand played with both her holes, as if he couldn’t decide which to violate. Then he made his choice, his hand left her bottom then she heard the sound of spitting. She suddenly felt his finger press against her pussy again, forcing their way inside her roughly. He worked his hand back and forth, he fucked her with his fingers roughly as she bounced up and down against the tree with every violent shove of his hand. For a moment he stopped, she hung there limp, her pussy gaping wide, throbbing in pain. Then he began again, first his fingers, then finally working his whole fist inside of her. Her muffled screams began again as his hand stretched out her pussy. she felt as if he would try to insert his whole arm inside her.

His hand slipped out of her, the hand on her neck tightened. He slapped hard against her pussy with the palm of his hand repeatedly and stopped only when he could hear the high pitch squeals from beneath the tape on her mouth. As she quivered,her legs came free and they dangled weakly to the ground. Next her wrists were cut free and she collapsed against the tree, barely able to hold herself up. She was grabbed by the hair again, and thrown down face first onto the forest floor. His hand pressed her face into the ground, rocks and twigs dug into her skin and she felt him climb on top of her. He entered her with no warning, his dick sliding into her beaten, swollen pussy. He grunted in her ear as he fucked her hard and deep, her body scraped back and forth against the ground as his pace increased and his grunts grew louder. With an animalistic groan he pressed himself deep inside her, his cum exploding deep inside her.

Beaten, weak and helpless, she passed out again listening to the sound of her camera’s shutter click. The sun was setting when she woke up. Naked and alone. She sat up and removed the blindfold and gag and looked around. There in front of her was her camera. For a moment she sat in shock as the experience came back to her. She grabbed her camera, and started looking at photos.

Had an earlier version of this story I wrote in a different post, but decided to re-post here so it didn't get lost in the piles of old threads:

Emily had just turned 14 the day before. Now she found herself bent over a desk at the front of the room in her 8th grade health class. Her shirt was pulled up around her neck, and her small, puffy breasts were hanging over the edge of the desk. Her dress was flipped up and her panties pulled down around her ankles. She was a randomly selected volunteer for that day's experiment: qualitatively and quantitatively assessing the human physiological response to sexual stimuli.

The teacher had his large hand on her ass, spreading her cheeks apart and wiping her asshole with a soft, damp sponge. He said to the class, "I need someone to come up here and administer the stimulation. Who wants to volunteer?" All the boys in the class raised their hands, while the girls looked down at their desks or giggled to themselves, keeping their arms down. "I need a female volunteer, that way Chelsea won't feel so self-conscious. Anna, why don't you come up here and help?"

Anna, 13 years old, a small, shy brunette walked to the front of the class and looked down at her shoes. One of the boys yelled, "Haha, Anna's a lesbo!" The teacher retorted, "We'll not have any outbursts in this class. This is an educational experience and we're doing this for the sake of knowledge." He turned to Anna. "Okay, Anna, start off by applying gentle pressure to her anus and see how she responds." Hesitantly, Anna took her finger and ran it over Emily's asshole. Emily's anal muscles spasmed slightly at the feeling, causing Anna to pull away in surprise. The teacher said, "It's, okay, nothing to be frightened of. Everyone, record that reaction in your notes. Anna, put some of this lubricant on your thumb and press on Emily's anus until you're just able to penetrate it."

As Anna took her lubed thumb and pressed, Emily's face flushed with embarrassment. When Anna's thumb finally entered her asshole, her expression changed to one of shock and surprise, quickly inhaling and emitting a small moan. "Very good Anna," said her teacher, "now I want you to take your free fingers and slowly massage Emily's vulva." Emily She closed her eyes in shame, feeling her pussy quickly growing wetter as Anna executed the command.

"Okay," said the teacher, "I want everyone to come up here and get a close look at what's happening." The other students gathered in close. The teacher grabbed one of Emily's breasts and angled it toward the rest of the students. "Notice how her skin is becoming more flush and the tissue in her breasts is swelling slightly as she becomes more aroused? Henry, come over here and get your face in between Emily's legs. Can you see how the same thing is happening to her genitals? Take a good whiff and see if you can smell the secretions her vagina is producing." Henry, a blonde, slight boy of 13 did as he was told. "Yuck! It smells gross!" He quickly pulled his head back from between Emily's legs. The teacher looked at Henry, amused. "It's an acquired taste, but you'll come to appreciate it. Anna, thanks for your help. There is some hand sanitizer on my desk for you to use." Anna pulled her thumb out of Emily's butt, much to Emily's relief.

"Okay," said the teacher, "now that we've conducted some initial qualitative observations, let's collect some quantitative data.” He produced from his desk a device similar in shape to a rabbit vibrator. “What I have here is a vaginal pressure and moisture sensor with an attached clitoral stimulator.” The teacher spread Emily's pussy lips and inserted the device, aligning the outer branch of the device directly next to her clit. He leaned down next to her ear and said in a consoling voice, “It's okay Emily, I know this is probably a little embarrassing, but just try to relax and enjoy yourself so we can gather some good data.” He stood up and addressed the rest of the class. “The device is connected to the laptop on my desk. We'll use that to control the amount of stimulation applied and it will display the Emily's vaginal contractions on a graph, where we have time on the x-axis and intensity of the contraction on the y-axis.”

He clicked on the computer's control screen and turned the clit vibrator up to 10%. The students alternated between watching the flickers of pleasure and embarrassment on Emily's face and the graph showing a slowly increasing moisture level and only small, occasional vaginal contractions. “Okay,” said the teacher, “what's everyone's hypothesis for what will happen to moisture levels and contraction intensity when I increase the stimulation?” In a bored voice, indicating the students' frustration with such an obvious question, they said in unison, “they'll increase...”

The teacher increased the vibration intensity to 50%. The sudden jolt caused Emily to twitch, and after a few seconds, she closed her eyes and began breathing more heavily. “Very good,” said the teacher, “the graph confirms your hypotheses.” Let's see what happens when we introduce an outside impulse stimulus. He leaned over and whispered something to Tony, the 14 year old boy standing next to him. “Everyone watch the graph as I count down. 3, 2, 1, now.” Tony spanked Emily's ass with an open hand, causing her emit a small moan as her body tensed. “Everyone see that big pulse on the contraction part of the graph? That's from Tony's impulse stimulus. Okay, Tony, please increase the stimulation to 100%.”

Tony clicked on the control application and the room filled with the sound of the vibrator buzzing firmly against Emily's clit. Within seconds, her leg began to shake. The convulsions worked their way up her body until she was completely within the throes of an intense, aura inducing orgasm. “Everyone watch: see how strong the vaginal contractions become during orgasm? This is an indication of female pleasure and can also bring intense pleasure to a male partner during intercourse.” Very few students were in fact watching; most of the male students struggled to hide their erections, while the female students watched with glee as the boys fiddled to position their hard-ons in a less conspicuous manner.

“Alright. Thank you, Emily, you've been a wonderful volunteer. You can go to the bathroom and get cleaned up. Take the rest of the class period the recover and get your notes from someone else to take home for the homework assignment.” Emily pulled the vaginal sensor out with a small queef, which prompted laughter from the rest of the class. She would have blushed if she could have, but her face was already flush from her recent quaking orgasm. She pulled her shirt back on, flipped her skirt down, and walked as quickly as she could from the room.

“For the rest of you still here, I want to you pair up into teams of two, one boy and one girl in each. We're going to recreate what you just saw with Emily, but this time each boy will assess the vaginal contractions of his female partner using his own handy, built-in pressure sensor. To start off, each boy will need an erection. Please pull down your drawers, gentlemen, and let your partner inspect your state of rigidity. Girls, if your partner is not fully erect, apply gentle oral stimulation until he is. Be gentle though, as some of these guys may be quite sensitive and we don't want to cause a premature ejaculation. If he is, go ahead and give his scrotum a lick, just so he doesn't feel left out.”

All the boys stood next to their desks while the girls kneeled in front of them. Some were hesitant to look when their partner produced his penis, but eventually all the girls worked up the courage to touch the mostly hairless cocks in front of them. Most of the boys were still sporting boners that are the product of youth, though a few had lost them out of shy nervousness. The teacher walked around to confirm that each girl was applying proper suction to her partner's penis or was licking his balls until they were ready to move on. “Everyone, raise your hand if your team is ready to move on to the next part of the activity. Okay, it looks like we can go ahead.”

Standing at the front of the room, the teacher said, “Girls, I want to you bend over your desk like you saw Emily doing earlier. Please either pull down your pants or pull your skirts up and remove your panties so your partner has clear access to your vagina. Also, please raise your hand if you've had your first period already.” About two thirds of the girls raised their hands. The teacher went around and handed condoms to their male partners. “The school is short on funding, as always, so only the boys who are with girls at risk of getting pregnant are going to use condoms today.”

“Boys, with the help of your partner, I want you to penetrate your partner's vagina. Do NOT thrust once you get inside. I know you want to, but if you do, I'm sure a good number of you won't last long and you'll miss the point of this experiment—we want you to be able to properly feel the vaginal spasms of the female orgasm when it comes.” The boys awkwardly attempted to enter the girls in front of them, some having an easier time than others, but all eventually finding their way in.

“Girls, once you have your teammate's penis fully inside you, start rubbing yourself however you like in a way that will allow you to achieve orgasm. If you're having difficulty, let me know and I'll do what I can to help.” The group of girls, ranging from 12 to 14 years old, now fully accommodating a range of small, solid penises inside them, reached between their legs and began frigging themselves. Some of the more adventurous girls occasionally groped their partners' smooth balls, while all the boys tried their very best to keep fight the urge to grind against the girl in front of them.

Eventually some of the girls began to moan, and could feel themselves approaching their goal. Stephanie was the first to find herself falling into an orgasm, and as she did, her 13 year old pussy muscles clamped furiously around her partner's cock. Tim had been thinking about baseball and dead penguins when he was jerked back to reality as he was milked hard and fast by Stephanie's pulsing pussy. It was too much for him and he felt a sudden tightness and then a wave of pleasure as he ejaculated deep inside her.

This scene repeated itself again and again until only one team was left, a 12 year old girl and her 13 year old partner. Aimee called the teacher over and explained to him that she'd never orgasmed before and wasn't exactly sure how. “It's okay, not a problem. Let me see if I can help you.” The teacher positioned himself under the pair of students. He had also noticed that her partner, Henry, the boy who had been less than thrilled with the smell of pussy, had begun to lose his erection, so he alternated between licking Aimee's clit and tonguing the crease of Henry's balls and the bit of his shaft not completely burried in the young girl's twat. As Henry's erection returned, the teacher focused his entire attention on Aimee's tiny clit and firm, peach fuzz-covered labia, holding her skinny thighs to give himself leverage. The girl squirmed slightly, but eventually found a spot she liked and pressed back against her teacher's probing tongue. Soon enough, she too began to quake and gasped suddenly as her insides began pulsing around Henry's cock. She could feel Henry's cum fill her up while her teacher gradually lessened his attack. She collapsed on her desk and let out a quiet sigh.

The teacher returned to the front of the room and looked out at the boys leaned over their young female partners, hips tightly against their firm asses covered with tiny goose bumps as their cocks wilted and slowly fell out of the tiny, dripping pussies. “Good job all. Class dismissed.”

So I was at a club skeevin on girls like I usually do. Two girls turn around and smile a huge smile. Very pretty but not hot. They grind their jeans against my cock when an older sweaty fat guy comes over to start dancing. I thought they were going to send him packing, but instead they whisper to each other and they split off dancing on each of us. She grabs my hand and puts it past her, bam, right on his crotch. I pull away. Woah wait, I'm not gay. She asks me my name,I say Kevin. She says, Kevin, you want me to continue grinding on your cock with my ass right? I say of course. Then she puts my hand back on his crotch. I feel his cock through his pants start to swell. I yell into her ear I'm not gay. She yells back don't you want to see us makeout? Of course I do! Well you need to stroke his cock right now. The two girls share a quick tongue kiss and I remove my hand. Lets get out of here one says.

So we all head outside into the fat guys car. Both girls are in the back seat and I am in the passenger. From behind she unzips his fly. He stands to attention. She yells DRIVE TO YOUR HOUSE. He floors it. She yells at me, put your mouth on it while he drives. I don't know if it's the alcohol or the foot thats rubbing my arm but I lean over and take his sweaty cock into my mouth. He immediately puts his hand on my head and starts guiding me over his hard cock. The girls start laughing like crazy. Oh man, he likes that mouth.

We pull into his place. We all get out of the car and head inside. The girls instruct us to move to the bedroom. They start playing with each other through their panties. We are both entranced watching them with hard cocks. I go to try and touch one of their legs and she kicks me off. Oh no you don't. Go suck his dick again. I barely turn around when his cock is in my mouth. He now has both hands on my head and is forcing his 4" cock into my mouth. You can tell he hasn't gotten laid in a looooong time.

Flip him over and eat his ass. I feel my clothes coming off as he paws them off me. A tongue gets inserted right in my asshole. I feel my cock start twitching. What is going on with me? I'm loving this mans tongue in my ass! Then I hear her say, mount him. He wastes no time at all hopping up on my naked ass and sticking his small cock as far as it will go inside. He starts cupping my chest like breasts and squeezing. I hear him panting on my neck as he starts kissing and licking it along with my ears. All of a sudden I hear the girls giggle. They say well it looks like you two are having a lot of fun. We will just hit the road. I go to say no when he pushes my face into a pillow. I hear them walk out while he is pumping my virgin asshole. I know he is too much in heat to listen to me. So I do the only thing I can, I accept my submission and let him have me. He goes back to my neck and ears. There is nothing I can do. I let him stick his tongue in my ear. I feel something in my cock start to contract as he is telling me he has to cum. At the same time he shoots his into my insides as I leak cum everywhere. I feel his pumping and pumping. He pulls out and goes to my ass to clean up his mess with his tongue while he jerks my cock. It takes about 3 pulls and I let go a large spray of cum. He throws me his clothes and says he is going to bed.

I call a taxi and go home, utterly confused what just happened.

I confess i fucked my niece and here is a play by play :) believe it or not idc

My 19 year old niece attends college in another state about 5 hours north of where we live. The day before she was suppose to head home for Christmas break I received a call from my sister-in-law explaining they were looking for someone to go pick up April. I reluctantly agreed and left the next morning for her college.

I picked up my niece around noon and started heading back to home. Neither of us watched the weather and didn’t know that a huge nor’easter was about to hit the east coast. It wasn’t long before we were driving in white out conditions.

I pulled off an exit at a truck stop to check the weather and get something to eat. We sat in a booth at the truck stop watching the TV weather. Here we found out the worse isn’t even upon us and they are calling for 24” of snow by tomorrow morning. My immediate response was we better find a place to crash for the night.

My niece started to argue with me. She had a date with her boyfriend that she hasn’t seen since the summer. I teased her that she wasn’t going to get lucky tonight. She laughed and said one more night won’t kill her.

We had a good relationship. She knew what I was saying was true because she was dieing for fuck from her boyfriend tonight. She was so horny because it was almost four months since she has seen him. They agreed to be faithful through college and just sleep with each other. How she regretted that decision when she got to college. But she kept her word and hoped he did as well.

I knew all this because she told me on the drive. After all ready being horny from her talking so open to me, I didn’t know how I was going to keep my hands off her that night. Oh, well I thought I will just have to into the bathroom and take care of myself when we find a motel.

As I paid for the food tab, I asked the waitress about a place to stay. She told me I better grab the last room at the truck stop because it was the only motel for 30 miles. I paid her for the room and she gave me the key.

We drudged through the snow to our room. I opened the door and we were both disgusted by what we saw. There was only one double bed and the door to the bathroom was ripped off. The room was disgusting and cold. I went to the heater and turned it on.

I agreed to sleep on the floor and though at least I can release myself there without my niece seeing. I would wait until she is asleep and pull my cock out and bring myself to at least one orgasm.

All we had to entertain ourselves that night was a deck of cards. We played poker and laughed we should play strip poker. Not to see each other but for the extra layer of clothing. Our room never got to above 60 degrees.

Bedtime came and I made a bed on the floor out of the extra blankets from my niece’s dorm room. We both laid down to go to sleep but neither of us could. It was cold.

About midnight I heard my niece, “Uncle Joe?”. “Yeah”, I said. “I am so cold” she said. “Me too” I replied. She had an idea. She wanted to move me up to the bed that way we could use my covers on the bed and have two sets of blankets. Plus the body heat should keep us warm. I told her I might get a little randy and she nodded and said at least that would generate heat. I reluctantly moved up into the double bed with my niece.

I wasn’t sure how I was going to control myself. My niece is beautiful. She is probably about 5’3”, 120 lbs, nice C cup tits, long light brown hair, blue eyes, and a beautiful smile. I climbed into bed lying on my left side. The bed was small and after some tossing and turning my nice curled up besides me with her back against me. I had no where to go with my arm so I rapped it on top of her. She must have liked it and moved even closer to me. I started to feel my prick awaken.

I pulled her tight to me and we laid in bed in the spoon position. My mouth was about level with the back of her neck and she felt the warm air of my breath on it. She must have gotten a tingle of excitement too as she nuzzled closer to me. My cock was getting hard and I didn’t know how I could let it just pass. I lightly caressed the bottom of her left breast with my hand. I waited for her reaction.

I was very surprised with what she said, “Oh, Uncle Joe that’s a good idea on how we could create heat.”

That was like the go signal and there was nothing that was going to stop me. I continued to reach around and fondle my niece’s left breast while I lightly kissed the back of her neck. My cock continued to get hard.

I slid my hand down and unbuttoned her hip hugger jeans. I slid the zipper down and place my hand down her jeans and to her crotch. She spread her legs a little to allow me better access. I slid my hand down to her mound. I rubbed her mound through her cotton panties. Her breathing increased as I turned on my niece and she started to moan lightly in great pleasure.

She turned her head to look at her uncle that was giving her pleasure. I was still kissing her neck and she was getting more excited by the minute. She twisted to lay a little more flat which allowed our eyes to meet. We looked into each others eyes. I saw a young woman needing sexual release. I saw her lusting for my touch. She wanted me and she wanted me now.

Our mouths moved closer together. They touched and soon we were engaged in a deep passionate kiss. Our tongs tangoed as we tasted each others mouth. My niece’s 19 year old mouth tasted so good.

I continued to massage her mound. I pulled back and slid my hand behind the elastic of her panties. I slowly slid my hand down. I lightly brushed her clit as I slid down to see if she was wet. I pushed my finger in a little and felt a little moister on the tip. I used the moisture as I rubbed her clit. At first very gently and then I rubbed harder and more rough. Her breathing increased as she thrusted her hips tying to make me rub harder. Her loins lusted for my touch. They lusted for a release, for an orgasm. She moaned in pleasure as I brought her close to one.

At the same time she reached behind and rubbed my hard cock through my pants. I felt her rub the bulge through my pants. It felt good but my cock wanted to be freed. I leaned towards her and whispered in her ear “I think if we get naked we can generate even more heat.” Good idea as we hopped out of bed and striped down to nothing.

Man was she beautiful. I didn’t get to look long but I did get a glimpse of her perky breasts. Her nipples were hard and eager for my touch. How I wanted to suck her breasts.

We got back into bed, this time facing each other. Our legs were parallel and she reached down for my cock. She played with my hard cock with her hand as we kissed again passionately. I reached over and played with her breasts. I slid down and moved my head under the covers to suckle her breasts. I did for a moment and came out for air.

This gave my niece an idea. She got under the covers and I soon felt her mouth on my cock. She sucked my cock like a pro. I reached out to feel for her cunt. I found it and it was really wet. How I wanted my cock inside her pussy. How I wanted to fuck my niece. Then I got a thought. I wanted to taste it.

I pulled my niece away from my throbbing cock. Her head came back out of the covers for air as I went down. I spread her legs and in the dark stuck my head in her crotch. With no lights I had to use my mouth to find her love hole. This drove my niece crazy with desire as I licked all around until I found her love button. It was hard and erect. I licked it with my tongue and I heard her moan with pleasure through the covers. I felt her hand on the back of my head pushing me deeper towards her love hole. With my right hand I inserted a finger inside her while licking her clit feverishly. She bucked her hips and continued to moan louder and louder until I heard her start to scream “Uncle Joe”. She was cumming but I didn’t let up. I continued to flick her clit with my tongue and I plunged my finger as deep as I could at the moment of her climax.

I came out from under the covers for air. My niece was all smiles and I bent over to kiss her. We kissed passionately as she pushed me onto my back. Staying under the covers my niece straddles me and with her hand inserts my cock into her wet hole. She slides her body allowing the entire length to penetrate her. We started our hips in motion thrusting my rock hard tool in and out of her wet pussy. I wrapped my arms around her and we kissed deeply. Her breasts pinched right up to my chest as my cock was inside her. We were one. We were connected and we both loved it.

My niece lusting for my cock deeper inside her, in one motion pulled away and knelt up. My cock went deep inside her as she rode me to orgasm. The cold didn’t bother each of us as she pushed the covers off. We were hot with passion as my cock penetrated deep inside of her. I reached up and fondled her breasts as she rode me. Her tight wet cunt felt so good wrapped around my hard meet. Our hips worked in harmony allowing the hard tool penetrate deep inside her. I was on the verge of cumming and I was trying to hold it back. I was using every trick in the book. It wasn’t working too well as I felt the pressure continue to build in my cock. I wanted her to cum with me deep inside her.

Just then, she started to scream my name again. Her body moved faster and more furious. She moaned with pleasure as the waves of her second orgasm came over her. Faster and faster she went. I couldn’t hold on. The pressure was too great as I felt the walls of her vagina clamp harder to my cock. I yelled her name, “April”, as I felt my load shoot deep inside her. She continued to buck up and down as she brought herself to a third orgasm. We thrusted as fast and hard as we could. We screamed each others names.

My niece rolled off of me and back to the bed as we heard a knock on the door. I got up and quickly dressed to open the door. A man stood and told me that he had a complaint we were making lot of noise. We both smiled at each other as I apologized.

I looked out. It stopped snowing. We checked the weather and found it went the other way. We got dressed and headed home. On the way home we talked about sex. April was going to break up with her boyfriend. She told me I was the best she has ever had. No guy has lasted as long as I did. She told me she was jealous of Aunt Tracy. I told her I never used to last as long as I did tonight. It comes with age and there were many times Tracy rolled off me with disgust because I already came. I was trying to give my niece a lesson here as I explained that never slowed me down and that I always made my wife satisfied. She changed her mind about her boyfriend and in a few years they were married. I often wondered how there sex life was.

Meet Chloe, a wacked out druggie that is completely fucking insane. I met her on a dating app (Tinder to be exact). We matched up, and had a good conversation. She wanted to meet me for drinks, and ended up meeting and skipping the drinks only to go back to her place and fuck.

Chloe had a small messy, smelly apartment. Unwashed stained undies scattered the floor around her bed, she didn't clean at all. Messy plates with old food on them were on her dresser, old bottles of beer, wine of all kinds decorated the floor as well as the dressers.

"Yeah, it's a fucking mess," she admitted, "but you're not here as my maid, you're here to fuck this body, right?" She leaned in and bit my lip hard enough to cause it to bruise and swell.
She took off her clothing and got on her knees and unbuttoned and unzipped my pants, my cock was immediately in her throat. She pumped it with her hand and used her teeth to scrape the tip. I winced in pain.
She pulled my cock out of her mouth, "ya fucking pussy man up. Hey, take a pic of me kissing your cock."
"My phone is in my jacket," I told her.
She slapped me on my ass hard, and went and picked up my jacket, handed it to me and I got my phone.
"Take a fucking picture," she said as she looked up and kissed my cock.
I did, took the picture and then she started going crazy - holding my ass and pulling my body into her face, she was almost raging - it was weird. She gripped my ass and then slid a finger up my asshole, I jump.
Again she came up for air, "oh you little fuck, you don't like anal play? lay down."
I looked around her messy floor, her bed was unkempt and dirty too.
"On the floor?"
She slapped my ass hard, and had a weird look in her eyes. I laid down and she stood up and went to her dresser where she got out a bag filled with some white powder, not sure what it was - probably coke or heroine. She put a little on my stomach and snorted it off and screamed really loud.
"FUCK YEAH, N***** bitch slut," she screamed as she inhaled more of it. Yes - I'm a white dude and she called me (or whoever) the N word. She licks her index and middle fingers and inserts them up her ass and then proceeds to mount me, but falls right over onto my face and starts laughing. She then bites my neck hard. And then jumps up, and shoves my cock right into her ass, with no condom.
I was a bit freaked out, this bitch was off the walls. She started rough riding my cock, sloppily, her ass was nice and tight but she was so fucked up she couldn't keep it inside her and she'd pull to far up and it would pop out, which was creating more air suction - so she'd let out these smelly farts - and then lick my cock and try to shove it back in her ass. Eventually she put it into her pussy, and started pulling on her nipples, and beating on her chest like she was an ape. Grunting, sometimes looking up at the ceiling and zoning out, falling over and then regaining her composure. I didn't know what was wrong with her when she fell over I told her that I had to go.
"Listen mother fucker, fuck you. Fucking whore," she said drooling, spreading her legs, slapping her cunt hard. I just shook my head. No way was this crazy pussy worth it.
I reached for my pants and she screamed and jumped on me, pushing me down on to her nasty bed.
"Come on, come on come on, baby baby baby fuck. Need you, give me your cum before you leave baby, please please please."
She again jammed my cock inside her and grabbed my neck, so I grabbed her neck - fuck this cunt.
She grinned, "Squeeze," so I did, tightly. Her face started turning purple so I stopped. She leaned down and bit my chest, breaking the skin so I slapped her - this made her fuck me harder.
"YES!!! That's it, I'm a bad fucking whore, get this whore's pussy and spray your cum."
I over powered her, flipped her over and grabbed on to her neck an pulled her hair to hold her down. Then I twisted one of her arms behind her and plowed into her doggie style. She tried to fight but I pushed her face deeper into her disgusting bedding.
"Oh daddy, you're such a fucking N*****", I smacked the back of her head, hard.
"Stop being such a racist cunt," I said sternly. She started bucking with each thrust of my cock and I flipped her over missionary. Her lip was bleeding because she was biting too hard on in, and she was way too high to even know what the fuck she was even doing.
"Give me your cum daddy," she moaned, and I did. I came inside her pussy. She slumped back into the bed, seemingly satisfied so I got dressed.
"Stay the night daddy, please?" she was trying to act like an innocent little girl.
"No, I got shit to do - " she started crying.
"you better call me..." she whimpered.
I left. I don't know if I'll call her, she really did leave a lot of bruises and bite marks on me. I guess if I'm desperate and I need a hole to fuck, I might give her another go - but otherwise I'm going to keep looking for other whores to fuck on Tinder.

The night began with dinner and a few drinks which eventually led to a sleepover in her bedroom. It may have been my ignorance but at this point I was thinking that nothing out if the ordinary would happen. I had known her for a couple years from work and she had always been very devoted to her long term relationships.With her sudden, friendly, invitation to sleep overnight in her bedroom she instructed me that she would not mind making out but not have sex. She had just broke up with her boyfriend of several years only a few weeks ago and did not want to feel guilty or slutty about being with another guy so quickly. I welcomed her invitation as she straddled me on top of her bed kissing me first on the neck then the ear. I could feel her heavy breathing against me and as she continued I felt my penis quickly expand in my pants in response. Fortunately for me, her desperate need for sexual stimulation (a hard fucking) permitted me take her pants off to expose her cute little white pantiesI reached down and let my hand slide down the front of her freshly shaven pussy and found her panties were already quite wet with anticipation. She instantly spread her legs for me to gain easy access to allow for further discovery of her tiny, pink, lady flower. At this point in my life I had only been with a few girls and had not experienced a girl getting this wet so quickly from just kissing. By tracing my fingers along her swollen, wet labia I immediately found her special spot and began to massage it by slowly rolling my finger over it from side to side. Feeling her clit become slightly larger and hard, I continued massaging with increased intensity. She smiled in approval and began to squirm from the enjoyment of me finding her tiny little pleasure spot.I was not able to handle all the excitement of the make out session and freed my large, healthy, throbbing cock out of the restriction of my underwear. The head of my cock already dripping wet because of the amount of foreplay I had already performed. I put her hand on my penis and moved it along the distance of my ample, hard shaft. I could tell she was startled at the length and girth of it because she explored its dimensions for several minutes as she slid her hands up and down as my dick as it became slippery with precum. Finally she indicated that she was willing to have sex but I was only allowed to insert it halfway because she was afraid it would break her tiny little kitty. As she jerked my dick with both hands she said she was amazed that it was several times bigger and fatter her exboyfriend’s dick. I could tell she was not really too sure about the logistics of it all.I did not waist any time. I pulled condom out of my wallet, threw the condom wrapper on her nightstand, and slid the condom over my throbbing hard red shaft with record speed. I watched her concerned face as she looked down to watch as I entered her. I was slowly able to insert my hard member just past the fat head of my penis as she pushed me back and reminded me of or agreement not to put it all the way in. I promised her I would take slowly. I felt her body relax as I moved in short uncomfortable strokes as her tiny wet love folds wrapped snugly around my large white love tool.I was somewhat amazed how her body became more relaxed as she began to moan loudly in anticipation of slightly deeper thrusts while her roommate, whom I would fuck the following week, was “sleeping” on the couch in the next room, listening to her roommate’s big dick training session take centerstage. She arched her back and I felt her become even more relaxed it was a this point I decided to explore going deeper giving her all she could take as I assaulted her tight little penis garage. It quickly became obvious to me she had never had anything larger than a micropenis, as I explored deep into her uncharted territory.Unable to keep her mouth closed, her savage-like moaning became louder and her breathing much deeper. Her arms wrapped around me tightly and her eyes slammed shut as if she was bracing for a life or death situation. I felt a large warm wet spot develop on her bed between her quivering legs as she orgasmed, her pussy and anus contracting mechanically with no restraint, as I penetrated her deep into her loins.Not being able to wait any longer from all her warm, wet, excitement, I gave her long hard strokes permitting her to feel my hard member at full ramming depth pumping her wet love folds full of generous amounts of semen. My engorged testicles, the product of several months of not getting laid, rhythmically slapped up against against her wet love muffin. As I continued to shoot streams of cum into her at maximum depth my love sack began to tighten up against my body to push out the last drop of my hot nut glaze, completely filling up my condom. She later told me she had to explain to her roommate about the magnum condom wrapper I left on her night stand. Her roommate stated, “well, how freaking big is it?” She said, “think of the largest dick you have ever seen, double that, and it’s bigger than that! This must have peaked her roommate’s interest because her roommate took a lot of fucking on the living room sofa the following week.

It has been over a week since i last posted an update, on the happenings, of LGBT after parade part i was invited to

CONTINUE FROM PART 2

Returning Clare's phone call and Messages
If you can all recall from Part 2,
I had had a visit from one of the 4 women /girls i got to fuck in all holes after, the After Party that was from the LGBT parade.
All 4 wanted another round of fucking me,
Lisa who is kind of my Mate Dave's daughter and Lisa is Clare's daughter as Clare is/was married to Dave
As it happened Lisa promised she would be visiting me and staying for 2-3 days,
She actually kept to that promise but only stopped from around 5pm till 11pm.
before she had to leave because of her job,
while Lise was with me we had sex in all her 3 holes twice then she left, and my son had caught us fucking and made a comment to me about just how lovely her tits was and how much he liked her completely smooth shaven pussy,

Now her mum Clare didn't know Lisa had been with me so it was a good job that Lisa left when she did. As Clare had been trying to call me 3-4 times while i must have been pounding her daughters holes, She had also left me 6 text messages, basically asking me to call her ASAP,
As soon as i did call her she asked if she could come stay with me from the Tuesday night until the Saturday morning, which after she explained the reasons why i agreed to, basically her Husband Lisa's dad was being an absolute dick , treating her badly verbally insulting her.
Clare arrived at my house just before 1am,
the first thing she did was plant a great big wet kiss on my lips then pushed her tongue into my mouth and grabbed my cock through my jeans,
She backed me up in to my front room pushing the front door shut with her foot, as we entered the room she dropped her bag still kissing me but as she moved me backwards towards my sofa she was unzipping her skirt that dropped to the floor , and dropped her knicker as well stepping out of the as i fell back onto my sofa, i was now in an awkward sitting position, Clare was stood naked from the waste down, and she was lifting her sweat top over her head before undoing her Bra completely naked She proceeded to get on her knees and unzip and slide my jeans and boxer shorts off taking my cock in her mouth she leaned over me as she had my cock in her mouth and had put her hand between her legs and was playing with her clit and inserting some fingers inside her pussy,
then i see my son stood in the open front room door open mouthed complete perfect view of Clare's naked ass and pussy being fingered, he was rubbing himself through PJ bottoms,
he gave a hu hum and Clare quickly tried to cover up, saying to me you could have told me we wasn't alone

I just smiled Clare you remember my Son Ryan don't you. Gob smacked she said do you 2 share this house then.
Of course we do i did tell you, to my surprise she uncovered herself looked at my Son, and asked me and my son if we wanted to share her, Ryan was stunned i just laughed and said you want to share her with me if you don't mind an older woman.
i had not even finished he had his cock out and was making his way behind Clare he started to massage her ass and slip his thumb into her asshole,
Clare gave out a little ahhh, She returned to sucking my cock, the had she had between her own legs was now rubbing my sons cock and balls
he was hard as fuck, to Clare's shock and surprise he had pushed his cock into her asshole she was fairly dry, as he went further in i watch her face contort and a very pained expression was on her face, still holding my cock tightly as her went further and further up her Anal passage she was giving a be careful slowly order to him and lots of pained ahhhhhhh's
once he was riding her moving in and out she returned to sucking me cock, 3-4 mins my son swapped places with me,
I am a lot longer and definitely thicker than him, but he had opened he asshole up for me,
I entered her tight asshole in one thrust Clare gulped taking in a big gasp of air as i went balls deep in 1 big thrust,
All i heard came from Clare OMFG that thing is huge take it gently i can feel you taring , My son Ryan grabbed her head forcing his cock in to her mouth, he told her to clean her ass off his cock, it wasn't long before he unloaded his cum in her mouth forcing her to swallow, a few mins later i myself emptied my full load into her ass,
Then Clare said Hello boys thank you for letting me stay until Saturday,
Now show me where the stuff to make drinks is,
After my son had shown her the kitchen and where everything was kept, Clare made a drink for all of us,
I gave her a very quick tour of the house, 2 bedroom's Clare said, only 2 so which one of you am i bunking with.
Soon we all went up the stairs my son said i know you to will be at it like a pair of rampant Rabbits but please try keep the moaning to a minimum as i am at work tomorrow and i want to get some sleep, Clare kissed me son good night, and whispered in his ear if he was a good boy he could have her hole after work,
then he went into his bedroom, and i went in mine with Clare,
Clare asked me what time my son got up to get ready for work, i told her but was a little curious why she wanted to know.
She jumped on my bed knelt up pushing her ass out and lowered her head flat on the bed
she put her hand between her legs the beaconed me with a waggling finger my cock was getting hard seeing her in this position she was at the rite height were as i could enter both her pussy or ass

As i had already had her ass downstairs i was going to take her pussy, it was soaking wet her juices glistening in her slit, i slowly pushed in to her pussy quite easily as she was well lube up,
I as i did i pushed my thumb into her ass making her jump a little, for the next few hours she sucked my cock i ate her pussy she rode me with both her pussy and ass, and i took my turn pounding both holes i came 2 more times, i lost count of just how many orgasms Clare had but my bed sheets had a massive wet patch from her juices
Shortly after we both fell asleep, around 6:30 am i awoke to find Clare was not in bed with me, my bedroom door was open and i could just about make out my sons bedroom door was ajar
I took a little look and i could see Clare's feet poking out from under my sons quilt, and i knew now why she wanted to know what time he got ready for work
My son still looked as if he was asleep i could make out there was movement under the quilt
all of a sudden my sons eyes opened wide and i heard him said WTF he threw the quilt back there was Clare naked sucking on his cock,
I was just out of his sight, i could hear her slobbering on his cock he now had his hand gently resting on the back of her head, i guess she had got him hard as she turned her back to him and lowered herself over his cock straight in to her ass and she began bouncing up and down on she rubbed he clit as she did this 5-6 mins she rode him ribbing he clit then i see his legs stiffen up must have been him coming inside her ass, at the same time he was cumming she let out a big sigh, i could just make out her juices flowing, then she lay back still rubbing her clit she let out a squeal and she was having a squirting session, she slid off him took his cock in her mouth once again, he took her head and pulled her towards him and planted a big kiss on her lips thanking her, telling her it was the best way he had ever been woken up,
Clare not knowing i had seen everything, kissed my son and told him its daddies turn to be woken up, im going to put my pussy over his face,
I quickly upon hearing her jumped back in bed pretending i was asleep, sure enough Clare came back slid over me and lowered her pussy over my nose and mouth, then lent forwards taking my cock in her mouth, i must admit her pussy smelt and tasted lovely,
My went off to work, Me and Clare fucked for a few more hours all her holes got serviced,
my son arrived home just after 5:30pm,
and tea main meal was Clare and all her holes, we just Added in a little DP and Double pussy DP in to our sexual adventure,
For the next 2-3 days was the same thing Clare waking both me and my son Ryan up with blow jobs and either a pussy or ass fuck,

It was so intense amazingly exciting and wild, the last night came we changed the routine, we ordered a take away meal then popped to the local pub for a quick couple of pint's
Clare unknown to me and my son had slipped us something in our drinks that would keep us hard for hours even if we cum we still stay hard,
returning home was a short 15 min walk, Clare lay down behind a really high bushy hedge took her pants off and told us to both fuck her pussy, my Son jumped om her and fucked her put a load inside her as i stood as look out, then roles got reversed, now Clare's pussy had 2 loads of cum, We continued our short walk home we both noticed the cum was running down her inner thighs.
back home was same us taking turns fucking her holes DP and Double pussy DP, I got a bottle of sparkling white wine and poured 3 glasses, when the bottle was empty Clare took hold of it a pushed it into her pussy and began masturbating herself with the bottle, then she said looking at both me and my son come on i want you both to try fuck my ass together you know double Anal, we was more than willing to oblige she climbed over my sons rock solid cock taking him deep in her ass then i tried and with a bit of struggling got my rock solid cock in her as as well my god didn't Clare scream, it hurts it hurts oh fuck fuck fuck,
then i watched her pick the wine bottle back up she handed it to me and told me to push it into her cunt as deep as it would go,
now with 2 cocks up her ass crying from the pain of her asshole being stretched she had a wine bottle up her as well she told us to move in and out her ass slowly, my son took no notice he was ramming in and out as hard as he could, his cock end banging against my cock end was intense, the feeling just became to much and we both shot our loads in to her ass at same time, every time i had moved in and out of her the bottle in her pussy move with my motion, she had one constant orgasm, followed by one hell of a tidal wave squirt.
Both me and my son fucked her holes a few more time before we all fell asleep,
The Saturday morning came i woke up wondering where Clare was , thinking she had crept into my son again i had a look but no Clare, she was gone,
I got showered and dressed went downstairs, made a drink sat on the sofa, my son still fast asleep in his bed,

I made my drink a hot mug of tea, i grabbed a packet of biscuits, and sat on the sofa dipping a few biscuit in my mug of tea,
i turned the TV and the Satellite Box on, looking at the TV, i noticed a small envelope in the top left corner, i opened the envelope, which read Thank you so much Paul and Ryan its been the most memorable 3-4 days of my life, i have left you with 2 very sore but extremely satisfied holes.
you both made me bow legged
you 2 fuck like rabbit, Paul your like a little cuddly Duracel Bunny just keep on going and i loved your really long thick cock,
And Ryan you are not as big as your dad but you are fantastic at eating pussy the things you did with your tongue sent me to the clouds, and you are a great fuck to way better than my husband Dave and you last longer,
Love you boys will have to do again one day, Love Clare xxx

We had worked with each other in Afghanistan for six months.

I always thought she was adorable. She was petite, five feet two inches, weighed about 115 pounds, and I estimate that she had C cup breasts. This was apparent when one day, she wore a tight top that hugged her curves. She took off her loose blouse, which usually concealed any hint of a curve. I still wonder if she did it on purpose just to get attention, but regardless the reason, I tried to enjoy the view as inconspicuously as possible.

What really attracted me to her was her cute face, straight jet black hair, infectious smile, and outgoing personality. She could talk to anyone, but since I was her boss, I had to refrain from showing favoritism.

It was tough at times, but I took pride in my job and prioritized my professionalism over paying her special attention. Besides, there were many other people who I could enjoy leisure time with, so it wasn't too difficult to talk to others.

I should mention that we were under General Order 1, which is military term for no alcohol, pornography, or going into the quarters of the opposite sex. We could actually have sex, but if caught and they could nail us for indecent exposure instead of violating General Order 1, they would. Every place, even a private office, was considered public.

The pornography ban drove me crazy. A lot of people had porn on their computers, but I didn't feel it was worth risking demotion for. But I am a guy, and my hormones would get the best of me. So a few times a week, I would wait until I knew my roommate was at work, and go back to my room to masturbate. I would think about various things, mainly the women I had been with. However, I found myself fantasizing more and more about having sex with Ashley.

I would imagine that tight body and big titties mounting my cock. As I looked down, I saw her jet black pubes encompassing all of me. I envisioned her pussy as being tight, but moist and warm, gently massaging my shaft as I pumped in and out of her slowly. It wouldn't take long until I would explode in a spasm of ecstasy.

The more time went on, the more of these fantasies I had. I fantasized about having sex with her in my bed, in a van, and in the office. Little did she know that she was the focus of my fantasies.

But six months came and went, and it was time to return to our home station. I didn't know her before we left for the deployment, but I sure would know her going back.

I had no delusions about where I stood with her, or at least I thought I didn't. She was in her early 20s and I was in my early 40s. I felt as if I still had it in me to hook up with attractive women, but I never thought someone her age would be interested in someone like me, especially with all the younger guys paying her attention.

Due to me transferring stations shortly after returning from deployment, I was staying in a hotel for about 10 days prior to leaving permanently. I returned a few days before she did and found myself wasting no time catching up on porn. I hit up my favorite websites and jerked off at least once a day, sometimes up to three times a day. But I found myself continually fantasizing about Ashley.

She wanted to have dinner with me before I left. We had become friends and I was looking forward to seeing her one last time before I moved on with life. I was surprised though when she called me the day after she arrived.

We were both jet lagged, so she wanted to have lunch instead of dinner. I agreed. Luckily, there was a restaurant within walking distance of my hotel. We agreed on meeting at The Roadhouse.

When I saw her, I couldn't believe my eyes. I had never seen her dressed up in women's clothing and she was stunning. Her slightly wavy hair was down and she had on a mini-skirt with a tight top. I tried hard not to stare, but I took the liberty to have a look.

I was busted and knew it, so I thought I'd just go along. “Wow, never seen you dressed up before. You look really nice.”

“Hey, thanks. I like your style too, you clean up well.”

“Thanks.” I had my look, now it was time to focus on the conversation and her eyes, not her tits. I had too much respect for her to look at her like that.

Although it was early, our bodies felt it was nighttime and I was in desperate need of a nap. We decided to have a beer, then a second, then a third. We laughed lunch away and camped out at a bar table for a few hours. I was a bit tipsy and I could tell that she was also. Before things got out of control, I decided to wrap things up.

I found a pause in the laughter and conversation. “Man, I am getting tired. I may have to call it an afternoon and nap for a bit.”

“Yeah, I'm getting tired too.”

“I got the check.”

“No, I got it.”

“No you don't.” I snatched the check and happily paid.

I was a bit concerned. She didn't live far away, but she didn't seem like she was in any condition to drive. I didn't want to seem like I was hitting on her, but I was concerned for he safety.

“Ashley, you don't seem like you're OK to drive back.”

“I'm fine, I'm just live about a mile away.”

“I know, but you're tired and I can't let you drive home.”

“Dude, I'm fine.”

“I'll tell you what. How about I call you a taxi, and I'll come pick you up tonight to get your car. I would feel a lot better if I did that.”

She thought it over for a second. “Or, I can just nap in your room. You're staying right here, right?”

I swear my heart skipped a beat when she said that. I still felt she was simply being a bit naive, but decided to crack a joke. “Can I trust you to not take advantage of me?”

I couldn't believe what she did next. It literally rushed blood to my dick. She hunched over, looked me dead in the eye, smiled and said, “If you don't want me to fuck you, then you probably should call that taxi.”

I quickly composed myself and kept my cool. I wanted to fuck her like you wouldn't believe. I wanted to feel that pussy, taste that pussy. I wanted them titties unleashed.

I looked her back in the eye. “Well, I guess you're coming back to my room then.”

She smiled and giggled, then said, “What are we waiting for?”

Neither of us said a word to each other as we walked out. As we walked to the hotel, we would look at each other, giggle, and smile. She knew I wanted it, and I knew she wanted it.

My dick was already hard. Good thing I was wearing tight underwear.

We got to the door. I slowly inserted the key and watched the little light go green. I opened the door for her and followed her into my room. I turned on the light as she made her way to the side of the bed. She put her purse on the nightstand and looked at me. She said, “I've wanted to fuck you for so long. I absolutely love older men. Please tell me you have hair on your chest.”

“And what if I don't?”

“Well then, maybe I'll just suck your cock.” She then laughed. I must admit, it was pretty funny.

“Well, it looks like we're both in luck.” I took off my t-shirt and exposed my somewhat hairy chest. She walked up to me, put her hands on my chest, and we locked lips, frantically French kissing each other. We locked tongues, licked lips, bit lips and caressed each other with our bare hands.

As we kissed, I grabbed the bottom of her shirt and began to wiggle it up her torso. As I did so, my hands bumped into those firm tits. It aroused me even more and my cock was aching to get out of my pants.

I took off her shirt and kept kissing her. She took the liberty of taking off her bra, then quickly laid back onto the bed. I watched the beauty of her firm tits move about the entire time. She even had fabulous nipples. They were slightly puffy, pink, and her aureoles were the size of quarters. Her nipples were also hard, and I felt that was my queue.

I started at her belly and kissed my way up. She grabbed the back of my head and began to guide me up. When I got to her tits and took a nipple into my mouth, she let out a huge gasp. I sucked on her tits for a bit, but didn't want to spend too long there since there was much more to enjoy.

I kneeled up on the bed and told her, “I gotta get these pants off. You wanna help?” She sat up and helped me get them off. She had a huge smile on her face as she saw my seven inch dick trying to break out of my underwear.

“I like what I see here.” She said as she started caressing my dick through my boxer shorts. I couldn't help but spot my boxers with pre-cum. She used her index finger to caress the tip of my dick, right where the pre-cum was. She then looked at me and stuck her finger in her mouth.

I almost blew my load when she spoke. “I like the taste of your cum. You mind if I take you into my mouth?”

“Hell no, go ahead.”

She nearly ripped off my boxers, threw me back on the bed, and placed her head right above my dick. She grabbed it and started licking the sides, working her way up and down my shaft. She then took the head of my dick into her mouth. My dick is pretty thick and I wasn't sure if it would fit in her small mouth, but apparently it wasn't as small as I thought. She started to suck away. I felt the tenderness of her cheeks and tongue, working my dick as it darted in and out of her mouth. She then arched her back and thrusted her lips deep towards the base of my dick, taking me all in. I don't think I had ever been deep-throated, but she just did it. I could not believe how good it felt being down her throat.

She slightly gagged, but pumped her head a couple of more times. She then pulled my cock out of her mouth. I looked down and admired my dick being wet with her saliva, and the stream of spit hanging on between my cock and her lips.

She takes a breath, smiles and says, “Nice dick. Made me gag a bit.” She then took me back into her mouth and started to suck again while using her hand to simultaneously jerk off the base of my cock.

She went on for a couple of minutes, driving me to the point of orgasm. I managed to squeeze the words out as I my entire body was clenched up. “I'm about to cum.”

She stopped for a moment. “You need me to stop?”

“No.” I said. “Keep going, I can go for round 2.”

She smiled widely as she looked up at my face. “That's what I like to hear.”

She then started sucking again. About a minute later, I grabbed her head and said, “Here it goes.”

She started sucking and stroking faster and harder. My entire body locked up and I began to spasm a bit. The muscles in my dick were clenched as hard as can be, enjoying every moment of ecstasy that came my way. A few seconds later, I started cumming in her mouth. I felt myself shoot a few loads, but she kept going. I looked down and saw that some of my cum was dripping out the sides of her mouth and onto her hand that was gripping the base of my penis. She just kept going until it was so intense, I told her to stop.

She stopped as I wished, but looked up at me as I saw her gulp down what I believed to be my semen. She smiled and giggled, then started lapping up the rest of my cum with her tongue. She swallowed it once again, then said, “Mmmm, you taste good.”

My body was still tingling from the orgasm. I laid there, still, as she got up and went to the bathroom. When she came out, she had taken off her pants. She was wearing nothing but a thin pair of tan panties that tightly hugged her petite hips and ass. She came to the bed, laid on top of me, and said, “How about that round 2? Looks like you're still ready to go for more.”

I felt myself going a bit limp and knew that I was up for round 2, I just had to wait about 10-15 minutes to build back up to it. “Wow. That was awesome.”

“Did you like that?”

“Oh yeah, over 6 months of abstinence, I was ready.”

“So how about this round 2?”

I could tell she was ready to go. I needed time and didn't want to necessarily admit that in my older age, I needed a breather between sets. I knew the perfect way to buy some time.

“Do you like getting eaten out? I haven't tasted a woman in a while.”

“Oh man, you just said the magic words.”

She laid back on the bed. I positioned myself between her legs and took a good look at her from the knees. I could see that her panties were pretty wet. Just that sight alone began to make my dick even harder, but I really wanted to eat her out.

I grabbed her panties and slowly slid them down her thighs. She complied by lifting her legs, making it easier for them to come off. I threw the panties aside and looked at her pussy. It was beautiful. She had pitch black pubes in a triangle shape, nicely trimmed and edged along her panty line. Her pussy lips were shaved and I could see her clit slightly poking through the folds of her lips.

I wasted no time and quickly licked my way from her knees to her pussy. As I got close, I was able to smell her sweet aroma. I wasted little time in diving face first into that pussy. I started licking the outside of her lips, then spread her lips with one hand and exposed her pink. I started flicking her clit with my tongue, varying the speed and pattern. She began to squirm, grabbing my head and pushing my face into her pussy. I was enjoying every second of it, licking and flicking her clitoris.

I then took my other hand and started working a finger into her hole. Her pussy was tight, but wet and it slid in easily. I could feel her pussy muscles clench, then relax, letting my finger slide in. As I kept licking, I curled my middle finger, which was already deep inside her, and tried to tickle her g-spot. I simultaneously was pressing down on her vulva with my other hand as I used my fingers to keep her lips parted.

Whatever I was doing seemed to be working. She kept moaning and I kept going, licking, fingering, pressing, and responding to whatever seemed to please her. It didn't take long until she started to twitch. I could tell she was cumming. I kept fingering her while I took my entire face and started going side to side, frantically rubbing her clit with my tongue. She dug her fingernails into the back of my scalp and arched her back. I could hear her gasp, and then hold her breath. I felt her pussy muscles clench onto my finger so tightly, she almost pushed me out of her. I kept my finger inside her though, and continued to lick away.

As she came, I could feel her drip onto my hand. She started to scream a bit. I briefly wondered if the neighboring rooms could hear, but I didn't really care and tried the best I could to send her over the top. She kept cumming and cumming. She then sat up and pulled my face off of her pussy. My finger also came out. She was leaned up against the headboard, breathing heavy. I looked at her pussy and could see her pussy lips slightly pulsing, which turned me on even more. She spent a few second and caught her breath.

I asked, “You OK?”

“Oh yeah.” As she continued to pant. “Oh man, you do that well. That was intense, too intense. I don't care what anyone else says about you, you're all right.”

That last statement was a bit random, but I assumed it to be a good thing.

At this point, my dick was rock hard again and I knew I was going to stay that way until the next orgasm. I grabbed her by the thighs, pulled her towards me so she was on her back, then hovered over her. She was still panting. “You ready for round 2?”

She then grabbed my dick and guided it towards her hole. I felt the hole with the tip of my dick and wasted no time starting to work it in. With each thrust, I entered a little further as her pussy juices worked their way down my shaft. With each push, she would moan in pleasure.

The next thing I knew, I was deep inside her. I could feel the end of her vagina with my entire cock buried deep inside her. I started slow.

We looked into each other's eyes, then started kissing. As we licked each other's lips, I kept pumping away, enjoying her warm, moist pussy massaging my dick. It was just as I had fantasized when masturbating to her, except better.

Given that I had just came, I wasn't as on edge this time. I was able to enjoy it more, and enjoy pleasing her. I hate being the minuteman, and that I would not be tonight.

She wanted to put her legs up. I'm guessing so I could hit her g-spot, but I really enjoyed it since I could watch myself slide in and out of that beautiful pussy. It was a sight to see. Her lips were a bit flush from the blood rush, and I savored every stroke in and out of her.

I reached down with one hand and began to massage her clit while I fucked her. She squirmed and moaned, “Oh Yes. Just like that.” I was pulling out all the right moves.

We remained in this position for about 5 minutes, varying things up slightly. I was as hard as a rock, and she was in heaven. She asked, “Can I turn over? I love it doggie style.”

“Oh yes, I love it too.” Doggy style was my favorite, but I've been known to cum quick in this position. I would have to go slow.

As she turned around, I grabbed onto her narrow, petite hips and had her stick them out. I could tell her lips were a bit stretched out as they flapped a bit, and this only turned me on even more. I slid my dick easily into her and once again, enjoyed watching her squirm and moan. As I started pumping away, I noticed a sizable wet spot on the sheets, about 6 inches in diameter.

I took it slow, varying the speed. I started to tease her too, only going in an inch or two, then thrusting my entire cock deep inside her. As I thrusted deep, I grabbed her hips and went as deep as possible. She seemed to love it.

She then asked me, “Do you mind if I rub my clit while you're doing me?”

“Not at all.” I know some guys are sensitive about that, as if their efforts aren't good enough. I didn't care though. After all, she probably has been playing with herself for the past 10 years. I only played with her clit for 10 minutes. She should know what's best.

She started rubbing her clit as I kept thrusting in and out, varying her rubbing speed and direction. A few minutes later, I could tell she was cumming again. I grabbed onto her hips and just started thrusting in and out. As she started cumming, I got too excited and felt an orgasm quickly coming. It was quicker than I had anticipated, but a simultaneous orgasm was about to happen, a beautiful thing.

She buried her face into a pillow and began to scream, trying to muffle the sound. As she did so, my dick clenched up and I began to cum. I couldn't contain my moans either, and began to moan myself. I was clenched up for about 10 seconds, then felt my cock begin to unleash a second load of cum into that moist pussy of hers. I kept going until the feeling was too intense. By this time, her moans had subsided. I pulled out.

She turned around and her face was a bit sweaty, with some of her bangs stuck to her forehead. “Did you cum again?” she asked.

“Yes I did. I couldn't help it.”

“Oh man,that's cool. That was wonderful.”

“Yeah it was.”

She then laid on her back with her legs spread. I sat there and enjoyed the view. I also noticed a second wet spot, probably from when she came while we were doing it doggy. As she laid there, I could see her pussy lips pulsing again. This time, some of my semen was seeping out of her. Cream pie. I admired the scene for a minute as she laid there, gasping for air and trying to recover.

She then told me something I never expected. “You can take pictures of my pussy if you'd like. I know guys like that, just don't get my face. I don't want to be known this way on the Internet.”

“Oh wow, wasn't expecting that.” The camera was in my backpack, which was right next to the bed. I pulled it out, turned it on, and began to snap away. I got numerous cream pie shot and snuck in some titty shots.

She looked up at me and said, “Your dick is still hard. Let me take pictures of it, I want them.”

I sat there with my dick glistening with her juices. She took the camera and started snapping shots. She then started caressing my dick, and taking pictures of her hand stroking it. She then gave the camera back to me and said, “OK, I want some pics with your dick in my mouth.” She started to suck my still-hard dick and I snapped away. This time, she posed and looked up at the camera.

We kept taking pictures, this time, with me fucking her again. My dick was beginning to go limp, so it only lasted a few minutes. But they were well worth it.

I finally laid back She cuddled next to me. I could feel her pubes scouring my leg. She asked, “Do you mind if I nap with you? I'm a bit worn out.”

“Not a problem. I need to get in a quick nap also.”

We laid there and engaged in small talk for a few minutes. The next thing I knew, she was asleep, purring like a cute kitten. I soon fell asleep.

I awoke to her peeling herself out of my arms. I was a bit groggy and looked at the alarm clock in the room. “Did we really sleep for 3 hours?”

“Yeah, we sure did. I need to go to the bathroom.”

“Me too, but you first.”

We took turns going to the bathroom. When I came out, she was getting dressed. She asked, “Do you like tequila?”

“Yes I do.”

“What kind?”

“The expensive kind.”

“Me too. What do you think of this? I got to go let my dog out. She'll be fine for the rest of the night. I can pick up a bottle on the way back. We can chill here for the night and see what happens.”

I had nothing to do for the rest of the evening and my next day's events could wait until I woke up. “I would really like that. Haven't had tequila in over 6 months.”

“Alright, I'll be back. Would you mind bringing back some dinner?”

The rest of the night was epic. We ate pizza, had tequila shots, took a shower, fucked in the shower, drank more tequila, and fucked again until her pussy was too sore. We then had more tequila until we finished the bottle and both passed out naked.

GERMANY 1944 - A MOM-DAUGHTER STORY OF SEX AND VIOLENCE

Paola, the chief interrogator for Himmler’s SS, was the perfect example of that. She had no limits to her depravity. No loyalty even to her family would stop her from following the orders of her Nazi masters. It was rumored that she was once one of Himmler’s own mistresses. She may have been too hard even for him. Two bodies of young beautiful victims were once seen being dragged out of the Himmler’s bedroom after Paola had had her fun with them. Both were gutted from crotch to sternum. A sign of torture all over their bodies and obviously torture was focused on their genital area. This was her reputation but could even she be as demonic as what she was accused of doing to her own daughter?

As a test of her loyalty, Paola was told that her daughter was seen talking with resistance leaders and was suspected of being a spy. He wanted to know the truth and if the daughter was a traitor did that mean that the mother was too? The best way to find out was to have Paola do the interrogation.

Paola had her daughter, Daniela, dragged to her basement interrogation area. Her henchmen had the young girl tied up her arms over her head wrist tied to a ring in the ceiling.

Paola was alone with her. She simply asked her daughter if the rumors were true and Daniela of course denied it. This response pleased Paola because she now had a reason to torture her own daughter.

She started by showing Daniela a foot long sharp knife. She held it up to the girl’s face and enjoyed watching the terror in the young girl’s eyes. Paola pressed the knife to Daniela’s belly then under her shirt she ripped up tearing the shirt in half, exposing her daughter’s firm young breasts. The girl screamed and pleaded ‘how can you do this to me, mother?’ That was all music to Paola’s ears.

“Because I like it” she said.

Her daughter’s nipples were hard and pointed due to fear no doubt. Paola pressed the sharp end of the knife under her daughter’s right nipple. She could feel the slight pressure and then a shape pain as the edge cut into the little nipple and caused a small amount of blood to seep out. The girl screamed. Paola laughed. “Just tell me the truth and all this will stop. You have been seeing some traitors to your country have you not?”

Daniela denied it and screamed “no”. With that Paola simply pulled the knife blade up and in one smooth move cut her daughter’s right nipple off at the base. The nipple flew off and landed on the floor and Daniela screamed in pain, fear and despair. Her own mother had just disfigured her and insured that she would never suckle a baby at that breast or feel a lover suck on that perfect tip on her tit.

“The truth now, Daniela?” Paola said.

Daniela almost fainted and shook her head no.

Paola suddenly stabbed her in the belly an inch below her belly button right though her cotton trousers. The foot long knife slid right into her tight teenaged belly and ended only when the hilt pressed against her skin. She twisted the knife to the left then the right. She watched her daughter squirm and twist her body trying to move back but her tied wrist held her in place. “Wrong answer baby.” The evil Paola showed no emotion other than pleasure as she worked at painfully killing her own daughter. She would prove her loyalty to Himmler. She yanked the knife out of her daughters belly and a spray of blood followed. A loud ‘umph’ grunted out of Alessandra’s throat.

Paola pulled down Daniela’s pants and her panties. Leaving her naked and a steam of blood flowed down her belly and into her sparse pubic hair.

Paola took the bloody knife and ran the point up and down Daniela’s bush, gently scrapping it though her nether hair, not cutting her but terrorizing her in the process. The point ran over her daughter’s tinny clit and then down between her cunt lips to her virginal opening. She very carefully inserted the knife into Daniela’s cunthole. She was careful not to cut her inner walls but slid the knife deep up inside her daughter’s twat. Half way up the length of the blade.

At this point Paola was so excited that she did not care about the truth of the interrogation she only thought about the thrill of the fact that she was about to continue to torture and kill her own daughter.

Daniela was crying and begging and denying but none of that would stop Paola. She pulled the knife out a few inches then suddenly she shoved the knife way up deep into Daniela’s cunthole. She pulled the knife half way out and thrust it deeply back into her belly through the vaginal sleeve. She was knife fucking Daniela. Blood poured from between Daniela’s legs. Paola stood back to enjoy the sight. She saw the knife sticking out of her daughter’s cunthole. It was right up to the hilt buried deep into the young girl cunt.

Daniela was beyond protest. She screamed and wiggled her body twisting around taking the hard knife up her snatch.

Paola then pulled the knife up. The sharp blade cut her clit in half and then her bladder, intestines, through her belly button until it stopped at her sternum. Paola watched as the new cunt slit she created up her own daughter’s body spilled her intestines all over the floor.

She looked into Daniela’s pretty eyes as they looked at her in confusion and fear and then faded to a glassy stare as the life left Daniela’s body.

Paola reached under her short dress and fingered her own cunt to a full satisfying orgasm.

What Paola did not know was that she was doomed to her own deadly fate regardless of that occurred in her attempt get her daughter’s confession. I was the one who would give her that gift.

Paola now lay back, still splattered with her daughter’s blood. She pulled out a long cigarette lit it and took a deep breath. She felt satisfied and complete. She was wearing a black leather outfit. Paola still wore her German coat with the symbols of Nazi Germany resplendent on the epilates on her shoulder and the swastika on the arm band. She wore matching panties and bra. A swastika emblazed right over the crotch of her leather panties. As she reviewed the killing in her mind, she found her hand wandering around her body touching her breasts and then down her belly to the spot she favored between her legs. She slid her hand under the tiny bikini bottom and felt the sparse dark hairs between her legs over her mound until she reached her long smooth wet little slit. She thought of the knife shoved up her daughter’s twat and rubbed her clit again. She circled the little knob over her hood and slipped the side of the panties aside and slid in a finger from her other hand. She began to slowly fuck her cunthole as she manipulated her throbbing clit with the other hand.

That’s how Sabrina found her. Sabrina stood at the door way. Paola was oblivious of her presence. Sabrina watched as the smoke from the cigarette drifted up from Paola’s open mouth to ring over her head. Her legs were spread wide. The crotch of her Nazi uniform panties was pushed to the side showing her naked pussy, so wet and dripping and pink as her fingers raced in and out and her other hand rubbed her sensitive clit.

Sabrina hated Paola not because of Paola’s sadism since Sabrina was trying to outdo her on that point. She hated her because Paola had risen so far of the power chain and Sabrina being so young would have to wait a long while, as long as Paola lived, before she could take that position.

Sabrina walked into the room and got on her knees between Paola’s legs before Paola suddenly perceived that she was there. “Oh, Sabrina, what a surprise are you hungry girl? If so you may have desert first.” She spread her legs wider and pulled the panties crotch band further apart so that her spread open cunt slit was so evident. Taking both hands, Paola spread her lips apart showing the wet pink interior glistening with the juices she had just brought forth.

“Have a lick, girl.”

Sabrina tipped her head down and licked the full length of Paola’s sweet slit form her taint to the clit and back down again.

Paola threw her head back mouth open smoke enveloping her head and smiled. She grabbed the girl’s head and pulled Sabrina into her crotch forcing her twat against the teenagers face. She rubbed her cunt all over Sabrina’s face loving the dirty feeling it gave her. She then took her cigarette and quickly placed the flaming head on the back of Sabrina’s head. Sabrina’s scream was muffled since her mouth was pressed so tight against Paola’s crotch. Paola came at that moment. Her whole body tingled and jerked as she humped the girl’s face and pressed the hot tip of the cigarette into the back of the girl’s neck. A torrent of fluid flowed over Sabrina’s sweet face.

Sabrina managed to pull back breaking Paola’s grip. She sat back on her knees. Her butt on her heals. Her hand went to her burned neck. There were tears in her eyes. “Why the fuck did you do that, auntie?”

Paola answered, “Because it felt good to me to do it. It is a learning experience for you my little slut niece. By the way dear, I would not complain if I was you. I just killed your cousin, my own daughter. “She then laughed at the surprised expression on the little girl’s face.

“Yes she is hanging in the next room with my knife shoved up her cunt. I was thinking that a matching pair of knife fucked teenaged cunts would look nice in my photo album. You do look a lot alike. Stand up and take off your clothes or I’ll kill you right now.”

Sabrina quickly stood and just as quickly stripped off her clothes. Paola looked her body over up and down and admired the small pert tits with their stiff nipples pointed at the sky. She had a small tight belly slimming down to a prominent pubic mound covered with some light blond hair. Her cunt was almost invisible it was so small and had such a tight slit but her clit was visible at the top, much larger than normal.

Paola stood up and suddenly grabbed the girl between the legs and squeezed the delicate cunt with her right hand. She then dug in her nails on either side of the lips and pressed.

“I could rip your little snatch off with my hand before you could move. I know you don’t like me so it will not bother me a bit to ‘de-cunt’ you. Spread your legs child I think I will taste you instead. I am a fickle woman. “

The girl did as she was told and Paola expertly ate her twat. Sabrina came in Paula’s face. Paola licked up all the cum from Sabrina’s little pussy and gave her large clit a few extra sucks to get it all. She then bit the girls clit so hard that she cut it in half with her teeth stepping back to watch Sabrina’s reaction.

This was to scream again and again her hands went to her bleeding torn clit.

Paola stood there her legs open her uniform shirt bristling in all its Nazi glory. Her legs spread and the swastika between her legs twisted in such a way that her wet pussy was exposed and still dripping. She threw back her head and laughed again.

Sabrina noted the distraction in the evil yet beautiful woman. Just as Paola’s eyes returned to her, Sabrina reached over to Paola’s side table. She grabbed a stiletto left carelessly on that table. She quickly thrust it up and into Paola’s firm mound. Paola’s mouth opened in shock, surprise and pain. Sabrina followed up with an upward thrust ripping Paola’s mound open penetrating her bladder and spilling blood and urine on the floor before Paola could even scream.

Sabrina stepped back leaving the knife stuck deep in Paola’s belly. It looked obscene like a large black cock sticking out of Paola’s cuntmound.

Paola looked down and instinctively grabbed the handle she tried to pull it out but the pain intensified. She staggered backward still gripping the handle of the knife stuck deep in her lower belly.

Sabrina looked around and found another object. It was a curved sword of a Mideast origin. She grabbed it and ran at Paola again and again aimed at her crotch. She shoved the sword right up Paola’s cunthole deep to her womb.

This time Paola screamed and fell back on the floor.

Sabrina had let go of the sword too and watched as Paola withered on the floor one hand on each instrument of death sticking from her ruined crotch. Her clit had been cut directly in two by the sharp edge of the sword as traveled up her body into her womb.

Sabrina felt her orgasm building even though her own clit had nearly been severed by Paola’s teeth. She was about to cum watching her aunt die in agony and humiliation.

She got down on her knees next to Paola’s face. “How does that feel in your cunt Aunt?”

Paola was in terrible pain, she knew she would bleed out if she didn’t get help right away. But her hatred for her niece was stronger than her fear or her pain. She reached behind her back as her niece was focused on Paola’s pain ridden face, and touched the handle of the knife hidden under the band of the back of her leather panties.

“Look what you did to me you bitch. How could you do that to your own family?” Paola ironically screamed.

Sabrina took her at her word and turned her head actually turning her body. With her head just over Paula’s belly and her eyes staring at the blood pouring out of Paola’s crotch she said “yes I see what I did and it is absolutely beautiful. Too bad you can’t see the steel deep in your cunt.” She laughed but not for long.

Paola’s hand came from behind her back and thrust the knife into the left side of Sabrina’s ribs. The six inch knife when right between two ribs and stuck deep into the teenager’s heart. Sabrina felt the stab and the pain and knew she was a dead girl. She was defeated at the last second of her victory.

Sabrina’s body collapsed over her aunt. She died in seconds.

Paola’s body guard finally heard the commotion that made him think this was not the usual torture session of his mistress. He then ran into the room and saw the terrible mess in front of him.

Paola sighed with relief. Her wounds, as terrible as they felt, would not kill her if her trusted guard would get her to a doctor and save her.

He ran over and saw the opportunity he so often wished for and took advantage of it.

“Mistress I’ve always wanted to rape you and kill you but now your cunt is too messed up to do that. I might cut my dick if I fucked your evil cunt” he laughed, “but there is an alternative” he said as he unzipped, his large Nazi cock popped out. He also took his army issue knife out. He grabbed Paola’s hair and wrapped it around his cock and started jerking off on Paola’s face using her hair as a sort of lubricant. He held the knife to her neck and when he came, shooting hot sticky cum all over Paola’s face and in her hair, and he shoved the knife deep into the side of Paola’s throat severing her jugular. Blood shot out all over and mixed with the cum on her lips her cheeks, her hair and her neat Nazi jacket.

Paola was dead, humiliated, a sword up her cunt and deep into her womb, a knife in her sex mound and covered in the seamen of her favorite trusted body guard. Good help is hard to find even in Nazi Germany in 1944.

I have a dream to be tortured , to live out my dream of being hung drawn and quartered .
Firstly I would be hung up by my wrists and whipped till I and bleeding from my back and butt , this would be the same as being dragged behind the cart to the place of execution .
Then naturely I want to be lynched with my hands tied firmly behind my back and my legs bound . Hung by my neck till I am ready to pass out then dropped to the ground .
Then I want to by strapped down on to a board , ankles bound and my arms spread out and tied down . For this part I would have my cock tortured , have hot wax dripped on it have needles inserted into it as well as having my nipples tortured , clamped pierced .
And finally I would need to be racked to simulate the quartering part of the execution . To feel way arms and legs pulled apart , I think the pain would be pure bliss .

And to round off the whole experiance then I would be sodomised while who ever is doing me has a rope around my neck squeezing me into sweet darkness with every thrust .

Now just need someone to help me make it all true

The night began with dinner and a few drinks which eventually led to a sleepover in her bedroom. It may have been my ignorance but at this point I was thinking that nothing out if the ordinary would happen. I had known her for a couple years from work and she had always been very devoted to her long term relationships.

With her sudden, friendly, invitation to sleep overnight in her bedroom she instructed me that she would not mind making out but not have sex. She had just broke up with her boyfriend of several years only a few weeks ago and did not want to feel guilty or slutty about being with another guy so quickly. I welcomed her invitation as she straddled me on top of her bed kissing me first on the neck then the ear. I could feel her heavy breathing against me and as she continued I felt my penis quickly expand in my pants in response. Fortunately for me, her desperate need for sexual stimulation (a hard fucking) permitted me take her pants off to expose her cute little white panties

I reached down and let my hand slide down the front of her freshly shaven pussy and found her panties were already quite wet. She almost instantly spread her legs for me to gain easy access to allow for further discovery of her tiny, pink, lady flower. At this point in my life I had only been with a few girls and had not experienced a girl getting this wet so quickly from just kissing. By tracing my fingers along her swollen, wet labia I immediately found her little clit and began to massage it by slowly rolling my finger over it from side to side. Feeling her clit become slightly larger and hard, I continued with increased intensity. She smiled in approval and began to squirm from the enjoyment of me finding her tiny little pleasure spot.

I was not able to handle all the excitement of the make out session and freed my large, healthy, throbbing cock out of the restriction of my underwear. The head of my cock already dripping wet because of the amount of foreplay I had already performed. I put her hand on my penis and moved it along the distance of my ample, hard shaft. I could tell she was startled at the length and girth of it because she explored its dimensions for several minutes as she slid her hands up and down as my dick as it became slippery with precum. Finally she indicated that she was willing to have sex but I was only allowed to insert it halfway because she was afraid it would break her tiny little kitty. As she jerked my dick with both hands she said she was amazed that it was several times bigger and fatter her exboyfriend’s dick. I could tell she was not really too sure about the logistics of it all.

I did not waist any time. I pulled condom out of my wallet, threw the condom wrapper on her nightstand, and slid the condom over my throbbing hard red shaft with record speed. I watched her concerned face as she looked down to watch as I entered her. I was slowly able to insert my hard member just past the fat head of my penis as she pushed me back and reminded me of or agreement not to put it all the way in. I promised her I would take slowly. I felt her body relax as I moved in short uncomfortable strokes as her tiny wet love folds wrapped snugly around my large white love tool.

I was somewhat amazed how her body became more relaxed as she began to moan loudly in anticipation of slightly deeper thrusts while her roommate, whom I would fuck the following week, was “sleeping” on the couch in the next room, listening to her roommate’s big dick training session take centerstage.

She arched her back and I felt her become even more relaxed it was a this point I decided to explore going deeper giving her all she could take as I assaulted her tight little penis garage. It quickly became obvious to me she had never had anything larger than a micropenis, as I explored deep into her uncharted territory.

Unable to keep her mouth closed, her savage-like moaning became louder and her breathing much deeper. Her arms wrapped around me tightly and her eyes slammed shut as if she was bracing for a life or death situation. I felt a large warm wet spot develop on her bed between her quivering legs as she orgasmed, her pussy and anus contracting mechanically with no restraint, as I penetrated her deep into her loins.

Not being able to wait any longer from all her warm, wet, excitement, I gave her long hard strokes permitting her to feel my cock at full ramming depth pumping her wet pussy full with very generous amounts of semen. My engorged testicles, the product of several months of not getting laid, rhythmically slapped up against against her wet love muffin. As I continued to shoot streams of cum into her at maximum depth my love sack began to tighten up against my body to pushing out the last of my hot nut glaze, completely filling up my condom.

She later told me she had to explain to her roommate about the magnum condom wrapper I left on her night stand. Her roommate stated, “well, how freaking big is it?” She said, “think of the largest dick you have ever seen, double that, and it’s bigger than that! This must have peaked her roommate’s interest because her roommate took a lot of fucking on the living room sofa the following week.

The night began with dinner and a few drinks which eventually led to a sleepover in her bedroom. It may have been my ignorance but at this point I was thinking that nothing out if the ordinary would happen. I had known her for a couple years from work and she had always been very devoted to her long term relationships.

With her sudden, friendly, invitation to sleep overnight in her bedroom she instructed me that she would not mind making out but not have sex. She had just broke up with her boyfriend of several years only a few weeks ago and did not want to feel guilty or slutty about being with another guy so quickly. I welcomed her invitation as she straddled me on top of her bed kissing me first on the neck then the ear. I could feel her heavy breathing against me and as she continued I felt my penis quickly expand in my pants in response. Fortunately for me, her desperate need for sexual stimulation (a hard fucking) permitted me take her pants off to expose her cute little white panties

I reached down and let my hand slide down the front of her freshly shaven pussy and found her panties were already quite wet. She almost instantly spread her legs for me to gain easy access to allow for further discovery of her tiny, pink, lady flower. At this point in my life I had only been with a few girls and had not experienced a girl getting this wet so quickly from just kissing. By tracing my fingers along her swollen, wet labia I immediately found her little clit and began to massage it by slowly rolling my finger over it from side to side. Feeling her clit become slightly larger and hard, I continued with increased intensity. She smiled in approval and began to squirm from the enjoyment of me finding her tiny little pleasure spot.

I was not able to handle all the excitement of the make out session and freed my large, healthy, throbbing cock out of the restriction of my underwear. The head of my cock already dripping wet because of the amount of foreplay I had already performed. I put her hand on my penis and moved it along the distance of my ample, hard shaft. I could tell she was startled at the length and girth of it because she explored its dimensions for several minutes as she slid her hands up and down as my dick as it became slippery with precum. Finally she indicated that she was willing to have sex but I was only allowed to insert it halfway because she was afraid it would break her tiny little kitty. As she jerked my dick with both hands she said she was amazed that it was several times bigger and fatter her exboyfriend’s dick. I could tell she was not really too sure about the logistics of it all.

I did not waist any time. I pulled condom out of my wallet, threw the condom wrapper on her nightstand, and slid the condom over my throbbing hard red shaft with record speed. I watched her concerned face as she looked down to watch as I entered her. I was slowly able to insert my hard member just past the fat head of my penis as she pushed me back and reminded me of or agreement not to put it all the way in. I promised her I would take slowly. I felt her body relax as I moved in short uncomfortable strokes as her tiny wet love folds wrapped snugly around my large white love tool.

I was somewhat amazed how her body became more relaxed as she began to moan loudly in anticipation of slightly deeper thrusts while her roommate, whom I would fuck the following week, was “sleeping” on the couch in the next room, listening to her roommate’s big dick training session take centerstage.

She arched her back and I felt her become even more relaxed it was a this point I decided to explore going deeper giving her all she could take as I assaulted her tight little penis garage. It quickly became obvious to me she had never had anything larger than a micropenis, as I explored deep into her uncharted territory.

Unable to keep her mouth closed, her savage-like moaning became louder and her breathing much deeper. Her arms wrapped around me tightly and her eyes slammed shut as if she was bracing for a life or death situation. I felt a large warm wet spot develop on her bed between her quivering legs as she orgasmed, her pussy and anus contracting mechanically with no restraint, as I penetrated her deep into her loins.

Not being able to wait any longer from all her warm, wet, excitement, I gave her long hard strokes permitting her to feel my cock at full ramming depth pumping her wet pussy full with very generous amounts of semen. My engorged testicles, the product of several months of not getting laid, rhythmically slapped up against against her wet love muffin. As I continued to shoot streams of cum into her at maximum depth my love sack began to tighten up against my body to pushing out the last of my hot nut glaze, completely filling up my condom.

She later told me she had to explain to her roommate about the magnum condom wrapper I left on her night stand. Her roommate stated, “well, how freaking big is it?” She said, “think of the largest dick you have ever seen, double that, and it’s bigger than that! This must have peaked her roommate’s interest because her roommate took a lot of fucking on the living room sofa the following week.

Found this....the link to the site : http://www.babble.com/babble-voices/a-focused-life-me-ra-koh/13-characteristics-of-a-date-rapist-a-list-you-need-to-share/

13 Characteristics of a Date Rapist: A List You Need to Share

I spoke around the country on the topic of sexual assault after publishing my first book, Beauty Restored: Finding Life and Hope After Date Rape. Whenever I would read this list, the room would go silent. And I heard the cry of my own heart as college student after college student, teen after teen, said “If only I had heard this list before I was raped. Maybe I would have known.” Below are thirteen characteristics of Date/Acquaintance Rapists. If you know someone who is displaying these characteristics, does that make them a rapist?

No.

But if you know someone who is in a relationship with someone exhibiting several of these behaviors, and especially if that someone is you, you can be affirmed through this list that this person is not a safe or healthy person to be in intimate relationship with. This is the list I wish I would have known before my own date rape. This is the list I’ve shared with thousands of youths, college students and women conferences over the last twenty years.

Below this list, I will share how these characteristics looked in my story with the numbers of the specific characteristic inserted at different points, so you can see how this list plays out in real life. In light of the current news, I encourage you to share these thirteen characteristics with all the young people in your life–especially those in a place of vulnerability.

13 Characteristics of Date/Acquaintance Rapists

Although there is no profile of a typical date or acquaintance rapist, experts have identified behavioral characteristics that tend to be exhibited by date and acquaintance rapists.

1. Displays anger or aggression, either physically or verbally (The anger need not be directed toward you, but may be displayed during conversations by general negative references to women, vulgarity, curtness toward others, and the like. Women are often viewed as adversaries.)

2. Displays a short temper; slaps and/or twists arms

3. Acts excessively jealous and/or possessive (Be especially suspicious of this behavior if you have recently met the person or are on a first or second date.)

4. Ignores your space boundaries by coming too close or placing his hand on your thigh, etc. (Be particularly cognizant of this behavior when it is displayed in public.)

5. Ignores your wishes

6. Attempts to make you feel guilty or accuses you of being uptight

7. Becomes hostile and/or increasingly more aggressive when you say no

8. Acts particularly friendly at a party or bar and tries to separate you from your friends

9. Insists on being alone with you on a first date

10. Demands your attention or compliance at inappropriate times, such as during class

11. Acts immaturely; shows little empathy or feeling for others and displays little social conscience

12. Asks personal questions and is interested in knowing more about you than you want to tell him

13. Subscribes excessively to traditional male and female stereotypes

*excerpt from Beauty Restored: Finding Life and Hope After Date Rape and Adapted from Carol Pritchard’s book, Avoiding Rape On and Off Campus

I met him the first week of my college freshmen orientation. He was charming, funny and a leader on campus. He was studying to be a Youth Pastor. I had never been away from home, and due to a painful relationship with my dad, I was hungry for love and attention.

The same week, he showed up at my dorm room. I remember wondering how he knew where I lived, but pushed the question aside. He asked if I wanted to go out on a date. I suggested a group date, but he pushed for time alone. I ignored the uncomfortable feeling inside and agreed (#9). The older girls were excited for me. They knew him, and he was funny with everyone. Why should I worry?

Soon after, we started dating more consistently. At first, he loved everything about me. But after a few weeks, things shifted. I remember coming out to the dorm lobby to meet him for dinner, and he asked me why I had chosen to wear something so awful. I went back to my dorm room embarrassed, in tears, and changed my clothes. He began telling me that my friends were talking about me and were not to be trusted (#8). I should spend more time with him, and after all, I hardly knew these new college friends.

One day, while driving in the car, I disagreed with something he said. He grabbed my thigh and squeezed tightly. While holding my thigh and smiling, he calmly told me that I was out of line. I felt trapped and afraid, but again, I didn’t listen. Then he let go of my leg and laughed. This was the beginning of him grabbing my thigh with an iron grip when he wanted me to pay attention (#4 and #7). If only I had known this was an actual characteristic of date rapists.

When I finally broke off the relationship, he followed me everywhere. He wanted another chance, another date, another opportunity to make up for how wrong things were going. No matter how many times I said no, he didn’t give up. Flowers showed up at my door, cards with confessions of love. He felt that God had brought us together. I was being too uptight, unforgiving. How could I not give him another chance, he asked. The girls around me swooned. Was I making a big deal out of nothing? He would not accept no for an answer. (#5 and #6)

So I agreed to one more date, as friends, on Valentine’s Day. But after dinner, he didn’t take me back to my dorm. He took me to an abandoned parking lot.

I remember being trapped, unable to get free from the car.

I remember the moment I gave up fighting and went far away in my head to survive what was happening to my body.

I remember him driving me back to my dorm, telling me that he’d give me a call some time soon, with a casual smile and wave goodbye.

I remember standing in the shower with all my clothes on, shaking and crying.

I remember changing the way I dressed, so that baggy clothes and dark colors hid my shape, my joy, hid me.

I remember hearing that he had done this before. I was number four.

I remember standing in the court room. Alone. And a woman judge asking me why I didn’t just get out of the car if things were “that bad”.

I remember feeling raped a second time by the court system.

It was Valentine’s Day, over 21 years ago.

If someone would have told me about these thirteen characteristics, I may have realized my gut instinct was in fact, telling me the truth. I may have thought twice about spending time with him. And even though everyone on campus seemed to love him, I may have given this list a second look and decided not to date him. But I never saw the list, and I was a broken nineteen year old who had zero self worth.

Before I became a photographer, I authored the book Beauty Restored: Finding Life and Hope After Date Rape. I spoke wherever I could – at women’s conferences, college campuses, and youth groups – and did over 40 national TV and radio interviews to bring awareness to a topic that is often kept quiet.

In my many years of speaking, I have witnessed how far reaching date rape is. I have held high school girls in my arms as they have sobbed uncontrollably. I have seen junior high boys weep under the chairs of the church. I have had grandmas confess that they have not told anyone of their rape for over 60 years. The loss in their voice, the grief, believing that swallowing the shame year after year was necessary.

These characteristics came to me after my rape. But you can share this list with friends, young people, youth groups, and college students to help prevent this horrible crime. Awareness is the key. Awareness has the power to make all the difference. Date/Acquaintance rape is never about sex, but power. The mind often feels crazy, second guessing everything, wondering if you are making a big deal out of nothing. And too often, I have found that the victim has been deprived of healthy love to know the difference. But we can change that. With our culture struggling to know how to respond to rape, you can have a powerful conversation with the young people you know. Working together, we can stop the shame and confusion. And even speak a word of hope to the one who is already hurting in silence.

*Learn more about Me Ra and her story.

You can find her at merakoh.com.

Like Me Ra on Facebook and Follow Her on Twitter.

Story: Arena of Death

Warning: Contains Snuff and Violence!

Sophie heared her own heart beat as she looked through the scope of her sniper rifle. She tried to calm down, but the 20 minute foot walk up the steep hills got her blood pumping, even though her 18 year old body was in very good shape. Maybe it was the adrenaline that kept her pulse up. Sophie tried not to think about the fact, that there was a high risk that she wouldn’t survive this part of the tournament. Yesterday she was lucky to escape death at the very last second. Today she might be not so fortunate. The other team might have learned from yesterday’s mistakes. This time they will try to eliminate the opponent’s snipers as soon as possible. Which meant nothing else than eliminating HER!

It would have been naive to think they would simply shoot her quickly and painlessly. Sophia was one of the players who was casted for her fantastic looks. The viewers at home watched this show because they wanted to see some good old violent sex and erotic torture prior to a kill. Sophie would make the perfect victim for such a scene… with her athletic body, her firm breasts, her sexy long legs and her angel-like face, she would have the viewer’s attention during a nasty rape orgy to the death.

Sophie had been fantasizing about getting raped and murdered ever since she found her uncle’s snuff porn collection, when she was a little girl. Today might be the day when her brutal fantasies might become real… the thought of getting raped and tortured to death sent a shiver across her spine and made her nipples hard.

She thought about all the contestants that were killed during yesterday’s round in this perverted tournament. “Arena of Death” was THE number one live TV show right now. Everyone was watching it, though some people had a hard time admitting, that they enjoyed watching a televised gladiator fight to the death. The idea wasn’t new. Even in ancient Rome, sadistic fights to the death were organized to entertain the crowds. This was just a modern version of this ancient form of “entertainment”. Since the organizers were competing with many similar TV and live shows, they had to take it to the max. During each round of the tournament, a total of 400 contestants were fighting against each other in two teams: Team White and Team Black. Each team consisted of 100 male and 100 female “gladiators”. The fight took place in Arizona in a large valley, surrounded by a couple of hills. Each round lasted for 120 minutes. There was basically no other rule than: kill or get killed. The surviving contestants got a 5-figure prize money. Some were in it for the money… some contestants were convicted criminals, who had nothing to lose since they were sentenced to death anyway. And some were in simply for the thrill. Sophie had applied for the “Arena of Death” in order to convert her life long prison sentence, that would have started last week on her 18th birthday. It was her addiction to violent porn that got her in trouble in the first place. When she was 15, she was caught paying for a darknet snuff live stream. She will never forget the moment, when the SWAT team raided her house as she was masturbating in front of her laptop to the live stream where a couple of girls were abused to the death; partly financed with Sophie’s money. Serving her sentence by taking part in “Arena of Death” was kind of ironic since this show was not much different than a live snuff show.

So, here she was, assembling her high precision sniper rifle on the top of the little hill, where she had a perfect view over the entire valley. As a member of “Team Black” she wore her dark “uniform”, which consisted of black army boots, a black slip which was barely covered by a black mini skirt and a dark sports bra. Her blonde hair was a nice contrast to the dark outfit. She really looked extremely sexy and hot… no wonder the casting agents accepted her application right away. Well not right away of course… like all the other female “applicunts” as they liked to call them, had to spread their sexy legs on various casting couches for a couple of really rough casting sessions. But Sophie never had a problem with being used as a helpless sex toy… she actually got off multiple times during the brutal casting orgies. She even dated one of the casting agents and went with him to one of the public execution shows, where they impale a couple of death row girls “dolcett style” in front of a live audience. Sophie loved it, when her date channeled his sexual aggression and used her as a helpless piece of fuck meat, while one girl after the other got the metal spit up her cunt on the stage in front of them.

Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard the signal, that would announce the start of the game. The next two hours would decide if she would end up getting raped and tortured to death for the entertainment of millions of viewers, or if she would make it… avoiding her jail sentence and leaving this tournament with a pile of cash.

Sophie knew that the first 30 minutes of the “game” would be crucial. She had to shoot as many opponent “players” in order to give her Team an advantage. She scanned the valley with the scope of her rifle… but so far none of the players were leaving their hiding spots. Then she discovered a group of 6 male players from her own team, about 500 feet away. When she zoomed out she suddenly saw a bush moving behind her team. Three girls from Team White were slowly sneaking up on her fellow team mates from behind. Sophie tried to get a clear shot at the girl in the middle. The adrenaline was pumping through her veins… she couldn’t afford to miss… from what she could tell the girls were in their early 20s… maybe even younger. The thought of ending a young girl’s live just like that excited her. Only one move of her finger and someone’s daughter would be history… having the power to end a girl’s live had an extremely arousing effect on Sophie. She could feel her nipples getting hard, and her clit swelling up… There was no time to waste… the girls almost reached her fellow team mates…. with a trembling index finger, she pulled the trigger! Sophie could hear the girl screaming as the bullet hit her left arm… Damn! She was aiming for the head but the girl must have moved in the very last second. But the screams were enough to warn her 6 team mates… they immediately ran towards the 3 surprised young women and forced them at gunpoint to drop their weapons. Sophie was relieved when she saw, that the guys had the situation under control. She could have continued looking for other targets, but she was curious what the men would do with the overpowered women. She watched the scene unfolding through her field glasses. Now that she got a good look at the girls she realized how attractive and young they were. Of course they were wearing the same sexy “uniforms”, only that their mini skirts and bras were white instead of black. Initially she estimated them to be in their early 20s but now that she got a better look at them she wasn’t even sure if they were 18. It wouldn’t have been the first time, that underage “applicunts” made it into the show with fake IDs. The casting agents didn’t really care as long the girls looked hot and were experienced enough to give good blow jobs.

The 6 men in their late 20s did, what most men would have done in this situation. They forced the 3 girls to get rid of their sports bras and mini skirts. The teen girls complied immediately… In fact the pretty brunette obviously tried to save her life by offering sex to the men. She played with her firm breasts and pulled down her slip to give the guys a peek at her shaved teenage pussy. It was obvious, that the men didn’t respond in the way this little bitch hoped. They humiliated her, by laughing at her poor attempt to fuck herself out of this situation. The guys didn’t have any time to waste, so instead of listening to the girl’s pathetic pleads to let them live, three of them forced the teenies to blow their hard cocks on all fours while the other 3 men would play with their exposed pussies. One guy enjoyed pressing the blade of his army knife against her thighs… slowly moving the blade up to her crotch, pushing her slip to the side and sliding the dull side of the blade between her pussy lips. The little blond one was being fucked in her ass with the muzzle of gun. And the girl who got shot in the arm had her shaved cunt roughed up by the large fingers of the guy standing behind her. When he was done pulling her cunt lips violently apart, fingering her with four fingers at once and giving her a couple of strong slaps on her clit, he finally pushed his hard cock deep inside her tight teen cunt. The other guys followed his lead and a violent rape orgy emerged in front of Sophie’s eyes. Watching those 3 petite teen sluts getting roughed up, chocked, beaten, kicked, raped and abused was a real turn on for Sophie and she couldn’t resist taking care of her own itching pussy. With each second the ultra brutal gang rape became more and more violent. This wasn’t a fucking BDSM fuck… there was no point in being careful not to inflict permanent injuries… there was no fucking “safe word”… this was a DEATH FUCK! The real violence started, once the men shot their hot semen inside or onto the helpless fuck meat. Now it was time to figure out, what other objects could be used to penetrate 3 helpless teenage vaginas… After violating the girls’ exposed sex organs with various oversized or sharp objects, it was time to finish the girls off. Sophie almost climaxed when she saw one of the guys approaching the little blonde one with a signal rocket. While three other men held her down and pulled her legs apart, he positioned the lower side of the rocket towards her abused crotch. The remaining two guys forced the other two girls at gunpoint to take turns burning each other’s clits with a cigarette lighter. After a terrifying countdown he ignited the signal rocket right in front of the poor little blonde’s teen pussy… the more than 1000 degree hot magnesium flame completely burned the girls crotch including her pussy lips and clit. Then he pushed the burning rocket inside her little fuck hole and enjoyed her screams. At this point Sophie had two ultra intense orgasms in a row. As she slowly recovered from her last climax she saw the two remaining girls having their sex organs completely destroyed with a couple of close shotgun shots right between their legs. Sophie had the honour of taking the girls out of their misery with three precise sniper shots to their heads.

Sophie realised that she spent way to much time watching the brutal termination of the three unfortunate girls. Using the field glasses she searched for her next targets. She saw several almost identical scenes, in which male players lived out their violent sex and snuff fantasies on unfortunate female opponents. After all that’s what most viewers wanted to see when they tuned in to “Arena of Death”.

But her job wasn’t to enjoy the “show” but to help her team win this inhumane competition. So she tried her best to support her team by taking out opponents before they could harm her fellow team players. For example, she managed to save a couple of girls of her own team before the Team White players were able to ignite the dynamite sticks in their asses. But there was nothing she could do for the three female Team Black players that were just starting to slide down on wooden impalement poles in their destroyed vaginas. All she could do for them was a quick shot to their heads to take them out of their misery.

Sophie really had fun shooting 8 male Team White players that were just engaging in a ultra brutal gang rape of a couple of fellow Team Black girls. Those idiots didn’t even try to run for cover, when Sophie popped the head of the first guy. Apparently the remaining 7 men were so occupied with gang raping the Team Black girls, that nothing could stop them. Sophie enjoyed shooting two guys who were just wanking their cocks. The second guy even climaxed and shot his semen over the girls face right after Sophie’s bullet hit him in his stomache. When he tumbled to the ground, Sophie couldn’t resist to shoot him again… right into his balls!

Only a minute later, Sophie was surprised to see how sadistic a couple of Team White bitches were treating a bunch of fellow male Team Black players. The 4 men where bound to the ground, stripped naked while 7 young sluts teased the guys by massaging and licking their cocks. Sophie had heard about those sadistic games, in which the young woman threatened to torture and kill the guys if they should get an involuntary erection. It’s a cruel game since it’s almost impossible to avoid getting a hardon when a hot 19year old knows how to treat your cock right. In the next step the girls basically rape the guys by riding their involuntary aroused cocks while pointing a gun at them. In some cases, they threaten to kill the guy the second he cums. In other cases they ride his hard cock and threaten to kill him, as soon as he can’t keep it up. Sophie enjoyed shooting the horny bitches right during or even shortly before getting off. Even after she popped the first two girls, some of the remaining sluts kept pleasuring themselves. It was almost as if those horny cunts were turned on by the fact that a sniper was aiming at them… One brunette girl in her mid-twenties even kept rubbing her clit after Sophie popped a bullet in her knee. Being so eager to climax, Sophie granted her a very last orgasm, before shooting her right in her twitching fuck hole.

The longer the sexual slaughtering between the two teams went on, the more Sophie enjoyed the spectacle from her comfortable position. So far, none of the Team White players had found her hiding spot. She started to think that she might actually make it, and that she could as well enjoy the “show”. She took turns shooting Team White members and pleasuring herself violently to countless orgasms. In order to cum again she needed an even more intense kick… that’s why she didn’t even bother any more trying to support her team…. For example she could have easily saved four of her fellow female team mates from having their cunts whipped, but she preferred watching the pretty girls having their crotches whipped to pulp with heavy barbed steel chains. And watching those 6 other fellow team members getting forced to play “Russian Pussy Roulette” with a loaded revolver was such a turn on, that she decided to wait until the first unfortunate girl would hit a chamber with a bullet and blow her own crotch up.

Only 25 minutes left until the end of the game. And so far nobody even came near Sophie’s hiding spot. Completely exhausted from the 1,5 hour killing- and masturbation orgy, Sophie rested in the grass… completely naked and not very ladylike with obscenely opened legs. She enjoyed the sunrays drying her pussy juices on her red and sore cunt lips and clit. The distant screams and the gun shots from the valley started to sound like an ambient and soothing sound. As Sophie closed her eyes, pictures from the various fights and death tortures popped up in her brain. Her mind tried to process the vast amount of violence, pain, sex and death that she witnessed over the last 90 minutes. It was like her brain tried to compile a “best-of-video” of the most erotic and exciting scenes. And once again her young und obviously unsatisfiable body reacted in the way it always reacted to this kind of mental stimulation. She felt that tingling sensation between her legs, as the blood rushed once again into her 18-year-old sex organ… Her sore clit burned and she felt a little pain as she carefully pressed her fingers against it. The harder she pressed, the more pain she felt. She thought of all the girls that had to endure the ultimate pain of the total destruction of their female body parts. She asked herself: How does it feel getting your cunt lips torn violently apart… There was only one way to find out… it felt so intense as she squeezed her sore pussy lips between her fingers and started to pull them apart… the pain felt exhilarating… she squeezed her cunt lips as hard as she could and pulled them out as far as they would go… the pain felt so fucking good!

She was close to another painful orgasm, as she suddenly heard something. When she opened her eyes, she stared into the muzzles of 3 male Team White players. They had finally found her… Only 18 more minutes and she would have made it. Sophie felt the panic rising inside of her. The adrenaline shot through her veins and she was completely frozen in shock and panic. She didn’t even try to cover up her obscenely spread pussy… The three muscular men in their late 20s obviously were surprised to see this 18 year old gorgeous innocent looking cutie, lying next to her rifle, slip and miniskirt, furiously masturbating her red and sore teenage pussy. There was no point in telling her to strip naked and spread her legs, like they did with the last 7 female players, they caught. It looked like this horny bitch was just waiting for them. They didn’t waste much time… meanwhile they were a rehearsed team: two guys held her down and pulled her legs apart, while the third guy would get to “play” with her… and even though he obviously had some “play time” already today, his cock was rock hard. Taking tons of Viagra before playing “Arena of Death” was a given. Now it was time to make use of the constantly erect cocks… The three men took turns raping Sophie’s petite body over and over again. Unfortunately they had only 17 minutes left to play with her, until this round of the game was over. They tried to make the most of it… penetrating her in every imaginable way in the most violent ways possible. In the beginning Sophie was terrified and the thought of being about to get killed kept her from enjoying the rough fuck. But after 10 minutes of violent penetration her body reacted in the only way possible: She gave in to the brutal treatment… eager to spread her legs, open her mouth, pulling apart her ass cheeks in order to receive the ultra violent penetration and insemination that would give her another couple of painful orgasms.

In the minute before the end of the game, two of the men bound her legs backwards to her arms. Then they lifted her up, while the third man was holding her sniper rifle upright on the ground. As she saw the upright rifle beneath her open legs, she knew it was time to die now. Slowly the lowered her over the tip of the muzzle and inserted it between her cum dripping pussy lips… then they slowly lowered her down so that the rifle would impale her abused vagina. The pain as the tip of the muzzle crushed through her cervix was breath taking… she couldn’t even scream… They played with her body by moving her up and down…. practically fucking her on the upright rifle… and only 10 seconds before the end of the game the guy holding the rifle pulled the trigger… The bullets tearing through Sophies body and exiting through her beck didn’t kill her instantly…. He had to fire 8 more painful shots until everything went black around her…

The END

sexy slave post

You're now chatting with a random stranger. Say hi!

You and the stranger both like BDSM, and cum.

Stranger: m

You: f here

Stranger: sub or dom?

You: im a sub

You: and a sex slave ;)

Stranger: i'd love to feed you my cum

You: mmmm :) yummy

You: treat me like a dog

You: put a leash on me, throw me in a cage. make me eat cum from a dish

Stranger: yeah, lap my cum up you dirty slut

You: yes owner, with pleasure

You: -laps up your cum like im ordered to*

Stranger: how does it tastes, bitch?

You: i love the taste. very thick it coats my throat

Stranger: crawl over to me

You: yes owner.

You: -crawls out of my cage to your feet-

Stranger: start to wash my balls, with your tongue

You: -leans up to you and lciks your balls with my tounge. gently at first then all
over making sure your balls are nice and clean

Stranger: mmm, yes, face down, ass up bitch

You: yes owner.

You: -lays my face down on the floor and raises my ass for you

Stranger: lick the floor

You: -drags my tounge across the floor in long drawn out strokes-

Stranger: -i lube up your asshole and slide my cock in-

You: i moan in pleasure taking your huge cock inside my ass while i tounge bathe the floor

Stranger: bark bitch

You: rufff ruff

You: -starts panting-

Stranger: -I thrust in and out-

You: i arch with every thrust and lick the filthy floor inbetween moans and barks

Stranger: -I pull my cock out, walk over to the cabinet and get a can of dog food.
I empty it into a bowl- jerk me off into your food bitch

You: yes owner-

You: i hold the bowl up to your cock and take your cock in my mouth cleaning you off.
then using my hand i stroke you fast until you shoot a huge hot load of cum onto the pile of

You: doggy food

Stranger: now beg for your food, bitch

You: ruff ruff, -pants fast for you- hops up and down

Stranger: good girl-I set down the food- now eat like a good doggy

You: thank you so much owner :)

You: -stirs the food and cum with my tounge